That obese drunken guy and his immature lover forget about shame and age difference and just get into bed for fucking. Lovely gay shit to wa...

The First Night

Kurt and I had been friends ever since I was allowed to walk down the block. We went to the same schools we spent days and nights together so much that people wondered if we were brothers. We told each other everything as we were growing up what ever was on our mind. Naturally the subject of sex came up a lot first curiosities then exploits with various girlfriends. Finally we started to move in different circles as I went to college and he finished his last year of High School but we always remained friends.



The summer after he graduated we met on the steps of my house and talked for a long time about parties he d been to and his plans for the Fall. As we talked and walked towards his house I wondered if I could tell him the one thing I wanted to say for years but never could. I tested the waters: What s your new girlfriend like I ve never met her .



She s pretty cool I guess. Way too shy though I m really getting frustrated.



What do you mean?



He told me about how they just kiss and she just recently let him go to second base .



We talked about his former girlfriends and I was glad to find he was still as open to giving me the details as ever. By this time our walking had led us to his room and I asked Is there anything you ve wanted to do but haven t had the chance?



Sure he said. I can think of several things and he gave me a look - just a hint but enough to push me to the point of no return. My next question would either drive us apart or make us closer than ever before. My heart was pounding and my hands were shaking.



I want to tell you something but I don t want you to freak out



I think he had an idea about what I was thinking and he said with reassurance say anything don t pull any punches



I took a breath and began. We ve been friends since forever. We ve done all the things boys do together and more and I love you like a brother or even...



He urged me to continue interested as if I was filling in the pieces to a puzzle his mind had been working on for years.



...Or even like a lover. It s like when we go out it s not a date but when we get back home I want something more... fulfillment. I know it s gay but I want you physically.



He thought for a long minute smiling and said I want to show you the cycling shorts I just bought It was an odd response to such an intense question and I thought I really blew it. He wanted to change the conversation and get out. He stepped around the corner of his room and came back wearing the shorts standing in my personal space and sporting to my relief a terrific bulge!



The outline of his circumcised dick was perfect. He looked to be as big as me and as I stared my hand slowly reached out. He drew in a quick breath as I lightly ran my fingers down the fabric. I thought my chest was going to explode with the lust I now felt for him. In minutes he had a large spot of precum darkening his shorts and unable to wait any longer I pulled the shorts down off to expose my dream come true: Kurt s penis all for me. He laid down on his bed without a word and as I caressed his treasure I said If you have any second thoughts... but his fingers in my hair gave me the final confirmation.



I traced the length of his cock with my tongue and he moaned with tremendous pleasure. As I continued to taste the hot musk of his member my lust grew to boiling and I said without hesitation I want you so much you re making me lose control. Please give me everything you ve got I want to make you come. and I plunged his dick deep into my mouth.



The next several minutes were filled with total passion. I took him deeper with every stroke and he bucked his hips moaning as loud as he dared. Without warning he started to pulse in my mouth and soon was shooting load after load down my throat. As much as he came I eagerly swallowed and I continued to suck and lick until he had to stop to catch his breath.



We lay looking at each other for a few seconds and he said I can t believe what just happened. I ve wanted to do that with you ever since I had my first orgasm but I never had the nerve. Maybe something s in the air because I was thinking of telling you tonight but you beat me to it.



The rest of the night we talked about our hidden desires for each other and we spent more time exploring. We also realized that our relationship would be casual we really didn t want to date guys or even leave the girlfriends we had but once in a while passion for the forbidden was too hot to ignore and we would meet again...

Lustful twinks get ass-spanked badly

Gloryhole Blowjobs

My only other sexual contact with another man happened back in 1985 before I got married. Ever since then I have gone through periods where I really wanted to experiment with another man again. I wrote about it several years ago so check it out too if you have a chance.



A couple of months ago I started going into one of the local Atlanta XXX bookstores and watching video in the private booths while I jacked off. One day on about my third visit I noticed that someone was watching me as I jerked through the glory hole. It was quite a turn on as I came quickly while he was watching and then I got up and left for the day. The next time that I went I began my routine and noticed that a finger was gently circling the hole in the wall. I hesitated for a minute and the decided to go for it and stood up and stuck my dick through the hole into a very eager mouth. This guy was good. He worked his tongue all over my dick with a passion that I have never experienced before. It did not take long before I was pumping my self into the wall as he sucked me dry. I quickly cleaned up and left.



The next time that I meant the place was not very crowded at all so I settled in and fed a $5 bill into the machine and started watching a flick. Soon my dick was out of my pants and I was stroking away as I heard someone enter the booth next to me. I did not pay a lot of attention to him as it appeared that he was feeding the machine to watch a movie as well. As I continued stroking myself I noticed a movement by the glory hole and initially thought it was a finger signaling me for another blowjob.



Well it was not a finger but the head of this guys dick right at the edge of the hole. All of a sudden he thrust his dick all the way into the hole. I honestly sat there not knowing what to think or do. After a minute he withdrew his dick and I leaned forward and saw that he was stroking it and he suddenly stuck it through the hole again. This time I thought it is now or never. I reached up and took his dick in my hand and started stroking it. It was maybe six or seven inches long and much thicker at the base than at the head and had a big upward curve to it. I really was not planning to do this except in my fantasies but all of a sudden I decided that I wanted to taste this strangers dick.



While still holding it in my hand I moved closer to it and opened my mouth and let my tongue touch the tip of it. He twitched when he felt this and I swirled my tongue around the head and then took him into my mouth. I started sucking him as best as I know how by working my tongue all around the head of his dick while taking him as deep as I could. I know that my blowjob must have been amateurish but he seemed to be enjoying it because he started pumping his hips to fuck in and out of my mouth. My hand found its way back down to my super hard dick and began stroking faster as he pumped in and out of my mouth faster. Suddenly I came all over the floor of the booth in a powerful orgasm. I could tell by his motions that he was fixing to cum so I quit sucking and started jerking him until he blew a load all over my hand. Once he was finished I cleaned myself up and got up and left without looking back.



About a week later I went back to the bookstore again and settled in to watch the movies. I quickly took notice of the guy in the booth next to me. His pants were unzipped and he was stroking his dick while watching the movie. His hand was hiding his dick and I could not get a view of it at all so I decided to run my finger around the hole and see what would happen.



After a couple of tries the guy stood up and moved toward the wall with his dick leading the way. He stuck it through the hole and I reached up and took hold of it. It was smaller than my own dick. It couldn t have been more than 5 long but the head was glistening with precum from where he had been stroking himself. I leaned forward and gently touch the tip with my tongue and started swirling my tongue around the head. Then I took him into my mouth and began to bob my mouth up and down while sucking him. I know that he was smaller than a lot of guys but it felt good to me to be able to take his entire dick in my mouth. I know he was enjoying it because he started rocking his hips like he was fucking my face. All of a sudden he pulled out before he came and shot his load on the floor of his booth. He quickly stuffed his member in his jeans and left. I sat back to watch the movie wishing that he would have cum in my mouth.



About two minutes later I heard someone enter the booth next to me again and lock the door. I leaned up in my seat hoping to get a glance of the guy s dick. The guy had not put any money in the machine and I could not tell anything about him so I just sat back to start watching my video again.



Just as I began stroking my own dick the guy next door fed his dick through the glory hole. It was about eight inches long and apparently belonged to a light skinned black man. It was so inviting that I reached out and wrapped my hand around it and started jerking him off. The head was dripping precum as I worked my hand up and down his beautiful dick. I moved out of my chair and positioned myself on my knees so that I could see eye to eye with this dick.



While still stroking him with my right hand I took the head of his dick into my mouth and ran my tongue in circles around the head. This guy was getting close so I took as much of him into my mouth as I could without gagging. I was bobbing up and down as fast as I could on his dick. Every time I pulled back off of him I ran my tongue around the head. Then I would plunge back onto him and suck hard on his dick as I pulled off again. I know that I was still a very inexperienced cocksucker but he seemed to be enjoying my effort. He was working his hips in perfect concert to my mouth when I felt him tense up and begin to shoot his thick cum in my mouth. I had never tasted cum before but I swallowed every drop and licked his dick clean until it softened in my mouth. When he finally pulled out he leaned over and said thanks before zipping up and leaving. I sat back down in my chair and quickly jerked my dick until I shot my load all over the floor. I zipped up and left wonder what would happen the next time I came back.

Harry slams vanilla-skinned lover?s butt

Unsexy

::Thanks so much to Niqqi_6 for editting <3::



It was hot outside and we had nothing to do. We sat on the front porch in an old shack of a house. It was one story and looked to have been built sometime in the 1930s as deep in remote isolation as possible. Twenty years later the house had long since been without tenants until about a month and a half ago when Jaymin and I discovered it and moved in. We had no money at the time and what renovations we could afford were few and much needed. We had no idea who lived there before us or how long they had been gone. But it certainly seemed as if they weren t coming back for which we didn t blame them. The shack was altogether lonely even with the two of us there. Nothing except occasional cars on the dusty road half a mile away visible by the brown-orange clouds. Interrupting the disturbing silence. The silence that only a shack in the middle of nowhere knows. And the loneliness was so oppressive that neither Jaymin nor myself could stand more than a few minutes away from the company of the other.



Jaymin and I had sat in chairs next to one another after waking up late in the day looking out into the oblivious blue sky. Before us the sky was clear and empty and as desolate as the dirty sun-dried ground around us. I got up unceremoniously and Jaymin glanced away from the horizon of distant nothing to see what I was doing. I walked in front of him to the side railing of the porch and leaned against it with my forearms folded in front of me. From there I could see the sky behind the shack and the dismal overcast approaching. Another hot summer storm. This one was only going to be rain. No thunder lightning or any real winds. Disappointing.



I crossed in front of Jaymin again and sat back down looking at the wooden chair that was broken in places but still sturdy. The heat from the minimal amount of physical exertion it took to move to the railing and back again flushed my face and an immediate sweat broke on my brow. Shadows were short and it was midday.



Once more the silence around us consumed the air numbingly reaching into our inner ears until it was at last blessedly breached by the caw of a far-away crow. I looked over at Jaymin utterly rugged with unwashed locks of thick brown hair falling around his head making him look beautiful and unclean. His face was browned even more than his natural tan by the midwestern sun and he wore old overalls with both straps hanging at his sides and off the chair. My eyes instinctively fluttered from eye to eye noting the depth of brown then to his sharp jawline his well pronounced pecs down his abs and to the tuft of hair where the overalls barely covered his crotch. All in an instant I took in his full dark beauty. My blonde hair was wet with sweat lying in graceful waves that framed my face. My eyes hurt from the sunlight but I knew Jaymin was now staring at the blue that showed through my squint.



I wanna do you he whispered to me with respect for the quiet. Right now. Let s go inside.



The screen door swung lazily closed behind us and we walked into the bedroom. I pulled off the wet tank top I was wearing and unzipped my jeans. When I crawled on the bed I saw him move over to the window to open it. No breeze came in to stir the stale air inside the dim room. With his hands on the bottom ledge he gazed out. I looked at him. His torso sprouted so masculine and hard and sculpted from the low-riding and clumsy wrinkles of his overalls. His head turned to me. The motion was softened greatly by his mass of brown hair through which he now ran his hand.



With little effort he allowed the denim overalls to fall off his hips and to the floor where he casually stepped out of them. I was barely turned on and had come into the room with him only for something to do. We made love so often that it wasn t really something I got too excited about anymore. Even though his narrow hips and firm body were divinely erotic he was mine and I had had him many times before. He felt the same way about me I m sure.



He crawled onto the bed where I sat naked without even bothering to pull down the covers. He came forward and my feet went between his legs. All the while his face was careless. This was more like masturbating with another person than making love. He sat on my ankles for a moment holding his unerect penis in his right hand and pumping it gently to encourage it. I could feel his cheeks on my feet warm and plush and smooth.



I sat up leaned forward and took his cock in my hand and stroked it for him. As it became hard Jaymin stared at my face with a blank expression backed by secret emotion touched by me doing this for him. I had to learn to read his blank stares long ago by looking into his eyes alone not his face which remained always soft and distant. By his eyes I could tell what kind of stare it was. Whether he was sad in thought or in this case amused as if our sex had suddenly become something novel and quaint.



We both leaned back as he kissed me. I fell into the pillow and his body weight pressed against me. Hands were around my face and moving across various regions of my body. Fingers were in my hair and his hips were grinding against my dick until it became hard. The only part that made the experience truly worthwhile was aside from the orgasm that was always invariably intense with Jaymin the kissing. He pulled off my lips and got to work.



With his hands on my hips he easily pulled me down the bed further to him. He cleared his throat either to prepare to say something or to just break the silence. As my legs were lifted his hands glided up the underside of my thighs to their resting places beneath my knees. Now exposing my hole to him. This orifice he adored as if it were some other entity apart from myself. He inserted himself. I closed my eyes feeling his palms on my legs as he held me down in place. The heat emanating from his erection that pushed deeper into my body was always enjoyable. That heat let me know on a deeper level of consciousness I think that what was entering me was alive. That it belonged to someone who wanted to put it in me. That was what made it sexy.



He pounded into my hole for a good ten minutes. At one point he released my legs and lowered himself onto my body hugging my chest and nestling his head in my neck so that his almost inaudible grunts could be heard in my left ear. Those grunts in the silent day gave me chill bumps. It was sensual. And it made the hair on the back of my neck stand up with pleasure.



His thrusting continued. I put a hand to my own cock and jacked off. It wasn t but another five minutes before I came dribbled cum not a ropey shot or even a substantial stream. The well had been dried by overusage lately. But the orgasm was as ever supernatural. For a blind moment undulating waves of pleasure swept through my flesh pushing out the spirit so that I was floating above our bodies in bed. As I came back to my senses I relaxed my muscles. Realizing that I had arched my back and rolled my eyes and head back I opened my eyes and saw Jaymin looking into my face still pleasuring himself with my hole. Which I appreciated and was glad I could do for him. I smirked despite myself and so did he.



You re pretty when you re like this he said in a husky voice not referring to my physicality.



He laid back down upon me snuggling with me as if the upper halves of our bodies were independent and unaware of the fucking that our lower halves were doing. His motions were no longer meant to give me as much pleasure as he could manage but instead were simple and lazy intended only to get himself off. I can remember our first several times in bed together. We both tried our best to impress the other using all the tricks we knew. Until at last we reached that point in our relationship where we ran out of those tricks and stopped trying so hard. That s when sex became sexy. It wasn t as spectacular or physically enjoyable as before but it was real. Sexual. Sexy.



With his head and his soft hair at my cheek I had looked out of the window at the sky while waiting for him to finish. The clouds had come in and there was a new overcast. My right hand swept lazily up and down Jaymin s warm back. I don t know how much time passed. I even thought Jaymin had fallen asleep until I realized I was still being penetrated. My mind wandered away thinking about storms and rain and silent nowheres when suddenly I was brought back by a hot and gooey feeling deep inside of me. I enjoyed it. It felt nice to have Jaymin shoot his seed in me. Almost as if we were trying to get pregnant. He fucked me for a moment longer enjoying his orgasm. I felt his body shiver and tremble and I held him tightly to me his heart pounding against the steady pace of my own. And then it was done.



His penis softened in my ass submerged in his own semen inside of me. And we laid there. And I finally drifted so deep into daydreams that I closed my eyes and fell asleep. After what seemed like a short but unknown stretch of time my eyes reopened with the sound of rumbling thunder. Jaymin was awoke too having fallen alseep in the same position his body collapsed in. He moved a little and his penis squirmed out of my hole just slightly.



I sighed. And there was the realization that it was raining. Warm drops that fell into the open window. And finally with a broken voice Jaymin spoke with his breath still hot against my neck Michael...



A moment passed where it seemed he searched for the reason he spoke in the first place. I think I m dying.



We didn t look at each other and my gaze still was turned toward the sky through the open window.



Either that. Or. Uh... I think I may love you. I can t tell yet... But I can feel it.



He said nothing else after that as if those words had been more physically taxing than making love. And then it was quiet save for the rain. And he pulled his cock out of me. And we laid there forever and ever until the storm was over.

Sexy guy spreads his hairy buttocks showing tight asshole and plays with his dick

Colin s Bi-Sexual Side Of Life

INTRODUCTION



Colin Jennings is a very handsome and very fit young man at the age of 26. At 6 3 his sculptured body weighs in at 190 pounds. He has light brown hair hazel eyes and he is a picture of physical fitness. He was an exceptional student athlete in high school and went to college on an athletic scholarship. In his junior year of college he had the opportunity to study in Europe for a year so he passed up playing ball that year and spent the time in Paris.



After graduating from college in 1970 Colin decided to get his graduate degree before heading out into the work place. In 1972 Colin was hired by a prominent business consulting firm and he quickly established himself as an up and comer. The partners agreed that Colin was on the fast track to becoming a manager a junior partner and eventually partner. Colin loved to travel and he went anywhere the firm sent him. It was when he traveled that he explored his bi-sexual lifestyle.



Colin had no trouble dating women and most of them were willing to spread their legs for him on the first date. Colin had a few women that he slept with more than once and they were the ones who had nice asses and liked anal sex. Colin was an anal addict and he loved fucking both women and men in the ass. He fucked his first man in Paris during his junior year in college.



JULIAN



There was plenty of pussy to be had in Paris and Colin certainly had his share of it. His first male partner was a French student that Colin hung out with. They had become very good friends and one day Julian admitted that he was gay. Colin was surprised but not offended by the admission. Julian was thrilled that Colin was not upset and that they could remain friends and study together.



One night Julian was in Colin s room when they were studying late and Colin told Julian that he could stay the night since it was so late. Colin didn t think anything of stripping down to his shorts in front of Julian. As he took off his pants the outline of his cock was clearly visible to Julian. At that moment Julian took of his clothes and stripped down to his boxers. Julian s cock was hard just from looking at Colin s package in his briefs. Julian sat on the bed and as Colin neared him Julian touched Colin.



Colin looked at him and saw the hungry look in Julian s eyes. Then Julian reached for Colin and pulled him by the hips closer to the bed. Julian then pulled Colin s briefs down and freed Colin s cock. The impressive organ leaped out of his underwear and stood straight out from him. Julian stared at it for a moment and then reached for it.



What are you doing? Colin whispered startled by Julian s actions.



I just want to touch it okay? Julian asked almost begging.



Colin decided to let Julian touch him. Colin found that he liked the feeling of a male hand different from his own and he closed his eyes as Julian stroked his cock. Julian slowly stroked the big dick with one hand and cupped Colin s bloated balls with the other hand. Colin sighed as Julian s hands moved over Colin s genitals. Colin was no stranger to girls handling his big dick but Julian was the first guy to touch him.



I m going to kiss it. I have to kiss it Julian said softly.



Colin didn t answer but just closed his eyes as Julian s lips kissed the engorged cock. Colin s body tensed as Julian s lips moved up and down the shaft and then Colin gasped as Julian s mouth engulfed the cock. Colin knew at that point that Julian was going to blow him. Julian knew his way around cocks and he easily handled Colin s eight plus inches.



Julian was a very good cocksucker as good as any girl that had ever sucked Colin off. In no time he had Colin ready to blow his load. Colin tried to prolong his orgasm as long as he could. Julian sat on the edge of the bed and drew Colin in toward him. Julian caressed the back of Colin s legs and cheeks of his ass as Julian s warm wet wonderful mouth sucked on Colin s cock. Julian massaged the head of the cock against the roof of his mouth. He circled Colin s cock with his tongue and Colin felt the light scraping of Julian s teeth. Colin s dick felt harder thicker and longer than it had ever felt in his young life and he knew he was going to shoot soon.



Julian took Colin s cock out of his mouth and looked up at him as he stroked the entire length of it and massaged Colin s bloated balls. Julian then put it back in his mouth and took it out again then he gently blew on it as his fingers continually massaged Colin s balls. Julian tickled the cock head with his tongue and teased Colin s pee slit. Julian had Colin close to cumming a few times. Julian seemed to know when Colin was getting close and he would do things making him last longer torturing Colin in the process.



Julian then took Colin s cock all the way into his warm wet mouth. He swirled his tongue around the length of the shaft nibbled on the cock head and sucked Colin hard. Julian reached under Colin s balls and rubbed the hardness between his balls and anus. Colin felt his cock thicken and he knew he was going to cum. There was no stopping Colin this time. Julian grabbed Colin s ass cheeks with both hands as Colin exploded in his mouth. Colin fired round after round of cum into his partner s mouth and Julian sucked and swallowed as fast as he could. Rope after rope of semen shot into Julian s mouth as Colin seemed to have an endless supply. Finally the barrage subsided and Colin stopped cumming but Julian continued to suck on the thick firm cock until he had drained every drop from Colin s dick.



Colin felt weak from the intense orgasm so he sat down on the bed next to Julian. Colin watched as Julian stood up and removed his boxers. Julian s 6 boner jumped out and Julian quickly grabbed it in his hand. Julian lay back on the bed and stroked his own cock as he spoke.



I need to get off I am so hot! Julian said in an excited tone.



Colin watched his friend jerked off. Julian s hand flew rapidly over his hard cock in search of his own release and Colin watched as Julian ejaculated. Julian shot his load and the first couple of blasts must have traveled two feet in the air before landing on Julian s chest and abs. Julian seemed to cum for at least 30 seconds as stream after stream shot out of his dick. Colin watched as Julian s body stiffened and then relaxed as he fired his load. Julian kept stroking his cock until every drop of cum had been squeezed out of it then he looked over at Colin and saw that Colin had another boner.



Colin would you like to fuck me? I would love for you to fuck me. I want you to stick your big thick cock in my ass? Julian said as he got on all fours and wiggled his shapely ass in Colin s direction.



Julian knelt on the bed and raised his ass in the air. Colin looked at him in this position and decided that he looked just like a girl with his smooth hairless body and his great looking bubble butt. Julian reached back and lubed his asshole with some sort of lube that he must have brought with him. Julian handed Colin the lube and told him to grease his cock thoroughly. Colin knelt behind Julian and stared at the incredible ass that he was about to fuck. He hadn t fucked a girl s ass for a few weeks and he had missed having anal sex. Colin spit on his dick making very slippery and eased into Julian s asshole.



Colin was gentle with him allowing Julian to adjust to the size of his cock. Soon he was buried to the hilt in Julian s ass and he fucked the French student royally. Colin held on to the pretty twin cheeks of Julian s ass as he fucked him thoroughly. Julian had been butt fucked before but never with a cock this size. He couldn t believe how full he felt with Colin s impressive dick in his ass. Julian felt Colin tense and then fill his rectum with cum. Colin continued to fuck Julian s ass and the semen backed up and ran down over Julian s balls. Julian fired a blast of cum onto the bed this time without ever even touching his own cock. Colin eased his soft cock out of Julian s ass and Julian turned around took it in his mouth and sucked Colin dry and clean.



Colin went in the bathroom to take a piss leaving Julian on the bed. As he relieved himself he thought of Julian and how good it was to fuck his ass. Colin loved watching his big cock slide in and out of the shapely ass. Colin then decided that it was no different being with a guy then with a girl when it came to getting a blow job or butt fucking. Colin felt his loins stir again just thinking of Julian s ass. Colin washed and dried his hands and walked back into the bedroom. Julian was still in bed on all fours with his curvy bubble butt stuck up in the air. Colin felt his cock twinge as he looked at Julian s hot ass. Julian s body was delicate hairless and flawless. He really did look like a girl in this position.



Colin I would like you to fuck me again he said in a sultry voice. You would like to fuck me again wouldn t you? he asked.



Colin s cock hardened as he approached the bed. He knelt behind Julian and began to caress Julian s beautiful ass. Julian handed Colin the lube and asked Colin to get his ass ready this time. Colin put an ample amount of lube in his hands and rubbed it all around Julian s bung hole. Then Colin inserted first one finger then two fingers preparing Julian s ass for another ass fuck. Colin sawed his fingers in and out of Julian s anus and Colin was turned on by the thought of burying his cock in Julian s shapely ass one more time. Colin moved closer to Julian and lined up the head of his cock with Julian s anal opening. Colin eased his big dick into Julian s ass for a second time.



Colin spat on his hand and rubbed his saliva all over his cock which made it very slick when combined with the lubricant. Colin s cock head cleared the sphincter and he fed it to Julian a little at a time. Julian s ass chute was warm and tight as Colin went deeper and deeper into him. Soon he was all the way in Julian s ass and he started a slow fucking motion. Colin continued to pump Julian s ass with deep long deliberate thrusts. Colin caressed Julian s smooth round ass as he fucked it.



Julian told Colin to fuck him harder and quicker. So Colin picked up the pace and he pounded Julian s ass faster and faster. Colin s balls started bouncing off of Julian s balls and Julian moaned with each thrust of Colin s cock. Colin could feel his climax building and he knew that any moment he would shoot his seed in Julian s ass. Colin tried to make it last as long as possible but once Julian contracted his anal muscles Colin lost it. Colin fired a barrage of cum in Julian s ass filling it to overflowing. Colin couldn t remember when he came so much. Julian used his talented anal muscles to milk Colin s cock and drain it dry. Julian s milking action weakened Colin and sent tingles through his body. Colin pulled out of Julian and collapsed on the bed next to him. Julian rolled over on his back and jerked off once again. Colin watched as Julian stroked his cock. Julian fired another round of spunk into the air. The first blast landed on Julian s face neck and chest. The remainder of his load landed on his abs and pooled around his pubes.



That was the start of Colin s bi-sexual lifestyle. Colin still loved the French women and he did very well with them but every now and then he would hook up with Julian. Colin had no interest in Julian s cock or any male cock for that matter. However Colin was all for fucking Julian s ass and getting first class blow jobs from Julian. Colin also started to notice other effeminate French boys with their cute asses but Julian was the only one he had ever fucked in Paris.



COLIN S OUT OF TOWN DISCOVERY



Colin was working on a consulting assignment in a large Midwestern city. Some evenings he would go out on the town and occasionally he would get lucky and bed some chick. One day he got the itch for a good blow job or anal sex again but he knew picking up a girl that liked it in the ass and liked to suck cock was unlikely. So he decided to try his luck at an adult book and video store. In other cities where he had traveled Colin had visited an adult book stores and had received anonymous blow jobs through glory holes. Colin left the client office a little early that day and traveled to the section of town that he knew had several stores with video arcades.



When he arrived in that part of town he knew immediately that he was in a predominately gay section of the city. Colin walked around and looked at the different stores and video arcades and then he spotted a Gay Adult movie theater. He read the marquis and saw that it was a double feature the movies were titled Brothers and Men of the Road. Colin decided to check it out as he had never seen a gay movie before and he was curious about what went on inside the theater. He stepped up to the ticket booth and a very cute effeminate gay attendant greeted him and sold him a ticket.



I hope you enjoy yourself today the attendant said.



Colin took the ticket and went inside with the attendant s words still in his mind Enjoy yourself instead of enjoy the movie.



Colin walked into the dark theater and stood in the back until his eyes adjusted to the dim light. The movie image on the screen had three guys working in a kitchen. They were all wearing long tan robes as if they were in a monastery. Colin quickly deduced that he was watching the movie titled Brothers. The three guys started playing grab ass with each other and hands went up under the robes and caressed naked buttocks and genitals. Then one guy dropped to his knees and took another guys cock in his mouth. Colin watched as the guy getting sucked held up his robe so the other guy could suck him. Then the third guy held up his robe and the guy on his knees took turns sucking each cock.



It wasn t long before the three of them were naked on the floor sucking each other s cock. Then they moved to a position where one guy got fucked as he sucked the other guy s cock. The guy doing the fucking pulled his cock out and sprayed cum all over the other guy s back and ass. Then the guy getting his cock sucked pulled out and gave the other guy a facial. Finally the guy cum covered rolled over on his back and jerked off until he came all over himself. Then they acted as if someone was coming and they hurriedly put their robes back on and went back to working in the kitchen.



Colin s eyes had adjusted now so he looked for a seat. The theater was not crowded so he picked an end seat in middle row. Colin noticed that there were others watching the movie and they were seated in pairs or trios. The next movie scene started and Colin noticed that the couple in front of him seemed to be playing with each other. Then one of the heads disappeared and Colin knew that the guy was blowing his partner. Colin also noticed a number of people who went into the back of the theater and didn t come back out. Every once in awhile someone would come out of the back and either sit down or leave the theater.



The next scene on the screen was four Brothers engaged in group sex. Two guys lay on their sides in a 69 position sucking cocks while they were butt fucked by two other guys. As before in the other scene there were voluminous cum shots covering faces and asses. Colin decided that he had seen enough of the Brothers movie and he ventured toward the back of the theater as he was curious as to where the people were going and what they were doing.



Colin walked to the back of the theater and he entered a room that had toilets separated by partitions but with no doors. He noticed that there were glory holes in every partition. At first he thought that he had reached a dead end but then he saw a guy coming down the circular stairway. Colin then ascended the stairs to the second floor uncertain about what he would find. When he reached the second floor the first thing he saw was a display counter that contained sex aides and toys. He noticed dildos condoms lubricants and inhalants. There was a cute guy working behind the counter who smiled at Colin as he walked by.



Colin then entered a room where a porn movie was showing and there were guys sitting on benches watching the movie and engaging in sex. The movie scene had a navy guy on his knees with his white pants pulled down to his knees. Two army guys also with their pants down to their knees were double teaming the navy guy. The navy guy sucked one cock while he was fucked by the other. The military uniforms looked like Eastern European. As was the movie norm both army guys shot their loads on the navy guy s ass and face. Colin noticed that there were several patrons seated on the benches sucking each other off.



Colin continued his tour of the upstairs as his curiosity was stronger than ever. He noticed a row of partitions that did have doors where a person could stand and watch the movie. The partitions were about four feet high and they had glory holes in them on all sides. Colin noticed one guy standing in one with the front of his body pressed up against the front of the cubicle and Colin assumed that the guy was getting his cock sucked. As Colin walked by he peeked in a couple of the cubicles and he spotted two guys on the floor in one of them. They both had their pants and underwear down around their knees. One guy was fucking the other one doggy style.



Colin was getting turned on and he had a rock hard erection. He started looking for some guy that would be appealing to him. Preferably a guy that he could fuck but he would settle for a blow job as he was really horny. Colin walked passed another room that had a number of cots in it and there were two couples in the room fucking and sucking. He continued down a hallway and then came into another room that had six large cubicles in it. They were at least seven feet high and they all had doors on them. There were three on each side of the room.



Colin opened one door and there were two guys in there with one blowing the other. Then he opened a couple of more doors and found them empty. He opened the next door and there were three guys in there kissing and jerking each other off. Colin walked out of the room and as he did he passed a cute feminine looking guy. The guy smiled at Colin and then followed him. Colin liked what he saw and then he decided to head back into the room with the cubicles to see if the guy would follow him.



He did follow Colin and when Colin stepped inside one of the empty cubicles the guy stepped in with him. Colin looked to lock the door but there were no locks on the doors. Colin turned his back to the door and faced his companion. Without a word the guy dropped to his knees in front of Colin. He unbuckled Colin s belt and unfastened Colin s pants. He pushed Colin s pants down to his knees and then stroked Colin s erect cock through his underwear. The guy stroked Colin s bare thighs and took his time before he finally lowered Colin s underwear. Colin s hard cock leaped out as his underwear was lowered to his knees. The guy took Colin s cock in his hand and stroked it gently.



Wow you really have a nice cock he whispered.



Then the stranger lowered his mouth onto Colin s cock and proceeded to suck it. Colin was so charged that he knew that he would cum in minutes. The guy was an expert cocksucker and he held tightly to Colin s muscular buttocks as his head bobbed up and down. Colin put his hand on the guy s head as a signal that he was close.



I m really close. I m going to cum Colin whispered.



Colin s partner was not deterred and he continued to suck on Colin s throbbing cock. Then he stroked Colin s perineum and fondled his balls sending Colin over the edge. Colin shot streams of cum into the guy s mouth and the guy kept his mouth glued to Colin s cock. He sucked Colin dry and Colin stayed hard as every drop of semen was drained from his cock.

The guy stood up and smiled at Colin and noticed that Colin still had his clothes around his knees and was still hard. Would you like to fuck me now? the guy asked in a whisper.



Colin just nodded affirmatively and the guy turned his back to Colin. Colin watched as the guy lowered his pants and underwear revealing a very curvy ass just the type that Colin loved to fuck. The guy reached back and placed some lube in his ass and then he handed the tube to Colin.



Put plenty of that on your dick. I m going to need it to be real slick to take your cock in my ass he whispered.



Colin lubed his cock thoroughly and then he was ready to fuck this guy. The guy leaned forward put his hands on the wall and pushed his ass toward Colin. The way his ass was arched emphasized the curvy shape of it and Colin felt that familiar tingle in his loins. Colin stepped up closer to the guy and then eased his cock into the tight anus. The fit was snug and Colin took his time feeding his cock in the guy s ass. Colin would push in a little and then back out some each time going a little deeper.



Oh man oh man oh oh the guy whispered as Colin continued to feed him more cock.



The Colin was balls deep in the guy s asshole and he began to fuck him. Colin began slowly but then picked up the pace. Soon he was sliding his cock almost all the way out and plunging it all the way back in. The guy grunted with every thrust and urged Colin to fuck him hard and deep. Colin was really into it now and his orgasm snuck up on him. All of a sudden he felt that familiar surge in his scrotum and he blasted a huge load into his new lover s ass. Colin shoved his cock all the way in and held it there as streams of cum filled the guy s rectum. Colin realized that the guy was jerking himself off and when he came his anal muscles tightened around Colin s shaft. Colin looked over his partner s shoulder and watched as streams of cum shot out and splashed against the wall. Colin took note of his partner s cock and guessed it to be an average 5-6 inches. Colin stayed in the guy s ass until his cock softened and slipped out by itself.



Colin pulled up his underwear and pants as his partner cleaned up the best he could. The guys wiped his ass with a hanky and then pulled his clothes back up. He turned back to Colin and spoke.



Is this your first time here? he asked.



Yes. Colin whispered back.



My name is Henri he said extending his hand to Colin.



Colin noticed a slight accent seemingly French and then he replied Colin as he shook Henri s hand.



Would you like me to show you around the place before you leave? Henri offered.



Sure Colin agreed.



They walked out of the cubicle and then Henri gave Colin a tour of the upstairs. Colin had seen most of it but Henri showed him all the rooms and explained what went on when it really got busy. Henri told him that on Friday and Saturday nights there were so many guys fucking and sucking that you almost had to step over bodies to get around. Henri said that even the main theater had plenty of action going on those nights.



Do you want to watch the movie downstairs for awhile? Henri asked him.



Colin nodded and said Sure.



They both went downstairs and this time Henri led Colin to the middle seats in a row a little further back. The movie in progress it was the other feature titled Men of the Road. The movie was about guys having sex when they traveled by truck or car. The first scene was at a truck stop where two guys were in the shower when a third guy came in. The first two guys were fucking and they paused when the other guy came in. Then when the third guy smiled at them they resumed fucking. The guy then joined them and he pushed his cock in the other guy s mouth. The three of them kept at it changing positions until they all came on each other.



The next scene showed two naked guys parked in a convertible jerking each other off. Then they took turns blowing each other until they came on each other s face. A third scene took place in a rest stop where about five truckers took turns fucking a very effeminate looking young man in the back of a semi-trailer. When they were done the young guy was cum covered. The last scene was about a trooper who pulled over a speeder. First the trooper handcuffed the guy and made the guy suck his cock. Then the trooper left the guy handcuffed in the back of the police car as he went to lunch. Another person came along and the handcuffed guy asked for help. The passerby helped the guy out of the car but then he stripped him and fucked him. After he fucked him he put the naked handcuffed guy back in the police car. Then the patrolman returned and he was mystified as to how the guy got naked but since he was naked the patrolman fucked him.



As with all the porn movies in the 1970 s there was no plot weak dialogue but great sex scenes. It was all about sex and cum shots and some of the actors had volcanic like ejaculations. During the movie Henri rubbed Colin s thighs and crotch and had gotten Colin hard again but Colin wasn t up for any public sex. Henri asked Colin if he wanted to get a drink at a nearby place. Colin nodded and they got up to leave. As they walked out Colin noticed guys having sex in the theater and he thought they were pretty bold about it. One guy was kneeling on the theater seat with his pants and underwear down around his knees as he was fucked from behind. The guy in the next row was getting his cock sucked by the guy getting fucked. There were other guys jerking off as they watched the movie and there were other guys sucking cocks also.



When they got outside Henri said It can get pretty wild in there. Let s go to this bar up the street and get a drink.



Colin followed Henri to the bar and they sat in a booth. Colin knew it was a gay bar as most everything in the area was gay. As they sipped on their beers Henri quizzed Colin about his life job and sexuality. Colin was honest with Henri and then Colin learned that Henri was from Quebec thus the French accent. Colin told Henri about Julian and then mentioned that they resembled each other slightly. Colin and Henri got along and Colin decided that he would like to fuck Henri again so he invited Henri to the hotel. Henri enthusiastically accepted the invitation so they finished their beers and headed back to Colin s room.



Colin and Henri entered the hotel room and within seconds they were both naked and Colin was buried balls deep in Henri s tight asshole. Henri was flattened on the bed face down as Colin drove his 8+ cock deep into the bowels of his new lover. Henri s ass moved under Colin but Colin s strength and drive kept Henri pinned under him. Colin s powerful buttocks clenched and unclenched as he pummeled Henri s ass. Colin s thick cock drove into Henri and then retreated until only the head remained in Henri s rectum. Henri felt the powerful shaft drive in and out of his anal passage like a piston causing Henri to cry out.



Oh man your cock is so big in my ass so deep. Cum in me again I want to feel you shooting in my ass! Henri exclaimed.



Colin continued to fuck the shapely firm ass of his most recent lover driving his cock into the warm recess. Colin sensed his orgasm building in his balls and he knew that within minutes he would cum in Henri s hot ass. Colin felt the pressure in his scrotum just before he unleashed a torrent of semen into the shapely firm ass underneath him. Colin felt Henri s anal muscles tighten around the shaft and squeeze every ounce of spunk out of it. Colin stayed hard and he slowly fucked Henri s ass as the semen coated his shaft.



Henri sensed that Colin was up for another round and whispered Colin if you are going to keep fucking my ass let s roll on our sides.



Colin rolled to his side keeping his cock in Henri s ass as he pulled Henri to the side. Colin s hands wrapped around and caressed Henri s body. Colin ran his hands over Henri s breasts and tight abs as they moved toward Henri s pubes. The back of Colin s hand brushed against Henri s erect cock causing Henri to gasp. Colin then did something that he had only done with Julian he took a hold of Henri s cock and began to jerk him off.



No I ll do that. You do my tits. Squeeze my tits and pinch my nipples Henri pleaded.



Colin gently pinched Henri s nipples and kept fucking Henri until they both came. Henri came two times before Colin came in Henri s ass again. The first time Henri ejaculated his cum shot passed his face and hit the headboard of bed. The second time he came his seed hit him in the face and neck. Then Colin lost it and dumped another powerful load in Henri s ass. It had been quite awhile since Colin had cum four times in one day but it had been quite a day of discoveries and great anal sex. The two of them rested on their sides as Colin s cock slowly deflated and slipped from Henri s asshole. By the time they were ready to get out of bed the spunk had dried on Henri s body.



Colin can I stay with you tonight Henri asked.



Not this time Henri. I have to get up very early and get to the client s office. Then I am flying home tomorrow Colin told him.



Will you call me the next time you are in town?



Sure leave your number with me and I ll call you when I get back.



Then Henri showered dressed and said goodbye to Colin. After Henri left Colin took a long hot bath and then went to bed. He was exhausted and he did have to get up early. It had been quite a day for him and quite a discovery. He never knew places like that movie theater existed and he started to doze wondering if he would ever visit it again. He knew he would call Henri when he was back in town. Maybe they would go to the theater together.

Arabic tempter enjoys anal sex

Putting Myself Through College Ch. 08

Spring Break is a huge time for all college students with may flying off to hedonistic spots in Florida California and Mexico. I believe it or not had money to do something but had no friends or desire to travel to one of these spots. My school work was all caught up as most professors made sure that all assignments were due before this week and were kind enough not to schedule anything due the following week.



I took a few days to rest up my last assignment had really worn me out. If I had not been 18 at the time and able to bounce back after only a moments rest I would have never made it through all three films . Kevin had not called during the beginning of the week so on Wednesday I called him to see if he had any assignments. I was told no not at that time but that he would work on trying to get me something for later in the week or the weekend. Now I knew that Kevin was driven by money and I had a sneaking suspicion that he was making as much or even more than I for each of my assignments.



I was a little disappointed but did my best not to come across that way over the phone. I was horny actually that is what was driving my desire to work . It was mid-morning by now and I needed something to do. I went to the grocery store and purchased a number of items from the produce section most of which would be going straight into the garbage when I got back to my room but I did not want to just walk in and purchase a cucumber.



As soon as I returned to my room my clothes left my body and I jumped on my bed. I took out a condom and rolled it onto the cucumber. I used the cucumber to penetrate myself it went in with no trouble and really felt good. I held it in for a while then began to slowly moving it in and out with one hand while stroking my cock with the other. I came but was still horny so I moved my self activity s into the bathroom. I had to pee and just then got this nasty idea. I climbed into my tub and laid down and shot my urine up towards my head. I could feel the warmth of my piss as it hit my body. I then strained to arch my body and position my head so that a powerful stream flew up and hit me in the mouth. I opened my mouth for some reason but it tasted horrible so I just let the rest hit my body.



God this felt so nasty that I masturbated myself silly while taking a shower to clean up. In less than a half hour I had brought myself off three times. My cock was sore at this point so I finally decided to leave myself alone for a while. That ended anything of note for that day.



My prayers were answered the next morning when I was woken up by a call from Kevin. Another one of his models had to cancel out on an assignment so he was offering it to me. I said yes without hearing what it was immediately Kevin backtracked and told me that this one particular model would sometimes dress up in drag and that the client had a thing for transsexuals. Well I had never done anything like this plus I did no own a dress or makeup or a wig you name it. Kevin told me that if I took the assignment that he would take care of everything including transportation and I would be paid $ 1 000 for just over an hours work. I agreed once again.



This was something new and I was not sure what I felt about it but I had materialized into some who was willing to try anything once. Kevin arrived and had a bag with him he spread it all out on my bed. There was a woman s thong a bra with false breasts that would make it look like I had breasts. The dress was a small red one that barely covered my ass. Kevin had a blonde wig lipstick and makeup too. The shoes were the last thing that I saw they were a pair of slut pumps I guess you could call them.



I was going to get dressed when Kevin told me that I had to first get ready. He had me go into the bathroom and get into the shower. I had to shave my face all the hair off my legs under my underarms and all the hair from around my cock. I used some hair removal to help expedite in the process.



Finally I put everything on and Kevin did my lipstick and makeup like a pro. He also helped me put on temporary fake fingernails then Kevin painted them as well as my toenails. It hit me I could not be seen walking out like this. Thankfully Kevin had with him a long trench coat it was too big for me but it worked as I walked barefoot to the car.



I was driven to the man s home by Kevin and when we arrived Kevin phoned him and he opened his garage for us to drive into. I immediately put on my shoes the wig and took off the coat. Kevin got out first and made a big production in opening the door for the nice young lady.



I was greeted by my client a nice older man somewhere in his late 40 s. I was not given his name and when I said Thank you Mr.? after his greeting he did not offer his name. I know that some clients take the privacy very seriously but when you have models escorted to your home it kind of takes the anonymity out of the picture. While I waited Kevin told him that he would be back to pick me up in an hour.



Kevin left and I was escorted into the gentleman s home he wasted no time in lifting up the back of my dress and squeezing my ass. I was led to his bedroom and he lifted my dress from behind and moved my thong to one side. He told me that he just loved fresh young pussy then he buried his tongue into my ass. I squirmed around in his grasp as he buried his tongue into me. He loved my reaction as he commented on it several times. He then backed away and told me to turn around.



He looked at me then bent forward and kissed me passionately on the lips eventually forcing his tongue into my mouth. I kissed back as he wanted until he broke our kiss stood back and smacked me across the face calling me a filthy little slut. The client then took his cock out and shoved it into my mouth very hard. I started to gage and had trouble keeping up with his assault. He would pull it out long enough to see the rings from my lipstick on his cock then would shove it back in even harder.



I was yelled at and told to relax that he wanted me to deep throat him. This was an act that I had in no way came near to mastering but this man insisted and eventually he worked his cock in to his liking I had to concentrate very hard to be able to breath through my nose. Suddenly he came with a super fast explosion shooting about 9 or 10 streams into the back of my mouth. He held my mouth closed around his cock until I swallowed.



Good girl he said to me I will make a nice little cocksucker out of you yet . He then had me get up on the bed and he removed my thong entirely. His fingers pocked me hard until he had penetrated me dry it hurt and I tried to move away. He saw this and then let me suck on his fingers I had to taste my own ass. I did suck on them coating them with as much saliva as I could. When his fingers pushed into me again lucky I did not feel the discomfort of the first time.



I was then forcibly thrown over his lap as he said what is this referring to my cock. He yelled at me for having a hard clitoris . Reaching down he grabbed a pair of slippers lying next to his bed and spanked me with them as hard as he could. I could feel his cock harder during this time and before I knew it I was being thrown back down on the bed.



Without warning I felt his cock enter me it hurt as he had not lubed it before he began. He withdrew and turned me over to face him. He went to fuck me again when I got upset over my cock being hard. He slapped me a few more times then started to rough me up beyond a playful nature. I put up my hands to defend myself when he struck me with a shot that knocked all of the air out of me. His roughing up worked as my cock had deflated during this time as I had tears in my eyes. This really turned him on and then he shoved his cock back into me and was chocking me as he was fucking the ever living hell out of me. I was really scared at this point this nightmare of a man wanted to kill me I thought.



I did survive as he came in no time driven by his violent sexual rage. After that he became nicer to me spending time by letting his hands roam around my body feeling up my ass tits and legs. He then sucked on my painted toes for a while. Just before our hour was up he ordered me to strip out of my clothing and take my shoes off. I was now back to being just a nude 18 year old man/boy. He finally grabbed some lube yet it was not for his penis. He rubbed it generously over the heels of the shoes that I had been wearing then inserted one shoe into me. He kept pushing it in and out thankfully he was very gentle while doing so. The client masturbated himself at the same time he the shot his cum into my mouth as he had grabbed me by the throat just as he was to finish.



The client backed away I spit his spunk out of my mouth into a nearby wastepaper basket. The time was up and I quickly tried to gather my things to leave. This man must have been a regular because when Kevin arrived they talked very nicely to one another and Kevin would not acknowledge me when I tried to tell him what had happened.



I drove home with Kevin wearing only the trench coat. He helped me inside then told me that he would help me clean up. I put everything into a trash bag and told him that I did not want to do that again I enjoyed it much more being a man. Kevin had some products that helped immediately remove the fake nails and the polish off of my toes. He said that he would dispose of everything and I thought that he was leaving after giving me money so I headed to the shower.



Just as the hot water was taking it effect relaxing me I heard my door open and in walked Kevin naked. He joined me in the shower and started to stroke my cock. I enjoyed the hand job he kept it up until I had finished. Kevin then took the soap and lathered up his cock while turning me around. He did not ask he just fucked me like I was his little bitch. I would have enjoyed this if it was not for the discomfort that I was still feeling from earlier. I pushed my ass back to Kevin matching every pump this worked and he came in minutes. Kevin pulled out washed his cock then without even saying goodbye just left.



I sunk down to my knees and left the water hit me trying to gather myself. I finished my shower then went to the sink to make sure that I had removed all traces of makeup. After that I called it a day $ 1 000 richer but a million dollars wise I was no tranny.



*



This is the end of Part 8 please e-mail me with your thoughts and if you want to see more. Thanks RobXXX

Twink exposes his oiled body

Ten Slash Two

I had been jittery and conflicted for the entire two weeks since I d seen that big black topping a guy at a pool party in Bangkok. I had been bottoming for a Swede in a nearby patio lounge when I looked over and saw this monster cock jackhammering in out of the other guy—who clearly was in seventh heaven—and I almost melted on the spot. I was conflict though. Obsessed with desire because the cock even more distinctive because it was almost jet black and was attached to a bulky—but ripped bulky—milk-chocolate body looked so desirable. But threatened because the sheer size of it filled me with fear and uncertainty. I d only been doing this for a short time. Was it even possible to take something like that in?



I couldn t get it out of mind and a couple of days later I had the opportunity to ask the host of the party Ben who the guy was.



Ah we call him 10/2 was the answer. He s an army captain at JUSMAG. Luscious isn t he?



10/2? I asked somewhat bewildered.



Yeah the host said with a little snicker. That s like in inches both ways.



Oh.



Yes oh. Biggest combined stats we have in service here as far as I know. Interested? the host asked not showing the least amount of jealously even though he had fucked me at the party himself—and must have enjoyed that because he had just finished fucking me again on the rattan-carpeted teak floor of his Bangkok mansion when I asked him this question.



Just curious I said nibbling at one of my host s nipples to give him reassurances.



Well if it s more than that forget going after him Ben replied. He does the picking. If he wants you you ll get an invitation.



I don t know if Ben had passed on my interest or if the big black had seen me at that pool party and liked what he saw but not long after that I got the invitation.



Although I wasn t military my SR71 supersonic jet unit was under military cover and so I usually fell in with whatever the U.S. military establishment in Thailand had going. Thus only about a week after that I was invited to a change of command ceremony for the chief of JUSMAG the Joint U.S. Military Assistance Group in Thailand. The speeches were still droning on with all of us standing if not exactly at attention when I felt this big hand cup one of my butt cheeks. I didn t dare look around and it could have been one of several guys I had been meeting at Ben s Bangkok mansion. In fact I had assumed it was Ben because he was a JUSMAG lieutenant himself and I knew he was attending this ceremony. But the voice that whispered in my ear in a deep melodious tone clearly was not Ben s.



I ve heard you ve been asking about me. the voice whispered.



I turned and looked up which was humbly in itself because I wasn t short and found myself staring into the glittering eyes of 10/2. I felt overwhelmed by his muscled bulk as he stood very close behind me. I was speechless. The hand on my butt cheek applied pressure as he continued.



I saw you at the party at Ben s a couple of weeks ago.



A weak and breathy Oh was all I cold manage to squeak out. There would be no fooling him then.



I d like to have you for lunch today . . . at my place . . . unless you have other plans. My car s here. I could drop you back here if you ve driven or take you home after . . . lunch . . . if you don t have wheels.



What could I say—assuming that I could catch my breath to say anything at all that is. I just nodded dumbly wearing I m sure the sloppiest of grins.



By the time we d reached his Thai-style elevated teak house hidden in a lush tropical garden beside a klong one of those waterways lacing through the city that made Bangkok the Venice of the East I was trembling all over from fear and anticipation and could hardly make my way from the car and up the stairs into his nearly wall-less platform house under my own steam.



There was of course no lunch waiting for us and indeed I had not had any illusions what was going to be fed into me on this excursion. The black army captain motioned with one hand sending servants scurrying for the stairway and out to the corners of the compound I m sure to afford us total privacy while he guided me straight to his bedroom with the other hand.



Centered in this room was a gigantic mosquito net-draped four-poster bed set on a teak-board floor. The three exterior walls were actually wooden louvered folding doors running between circular tree-trunk columns. The doors could be shut at night for privacy but they were all open now and the foliage of the deep green jungle trees laced with wild orchids pressed in at us from all three exterior sides. A ceiling fan revolved lazily overhead. The air was heavily with humidity. I felt the jungle closing in on me and I was immobilized by trepidation. I couldn t get that ten-inch long two-inch thick ebony cock out of my mind.



And very soon thereafter it no longer was in my mind but was there before me. I stood dumbly beside the bed as the big black stripped my clothes off me and placed them neatly on a side chair. He held me at arms length and then drew me to him and kissed me deeply on the mouth. He let me virtual fall into a sitting position on the end of the bed as my knees gave out and then stood and stripped before me revealing that monster that soon would be splitting me asunder.



He came to me pushing me down on my back on the bed opening my legs with knees that knelt on the edge of the bed taking my wrists in his big hands and spreading my arms wide across the bedspread and then dipped his head first down to mine for searching kisses on the lips and then traveled his lips down to my nipples. After an eternity of attention here he followed the thin trail of hair from my pecs down and around my navel and into my pubic region his knees now down on the floor and his barrel chest between my spread legs.



I was sighing and moaning and giving little mewing sounds—and quite frankly was beginning to hyperventilate my mind obsessed with what he was packing between his legs—both longer and thicker than anything I d attempted thus far.



His lips tongue and teeth were at the rim of my asshole and then invading me loosening me up—or at least trying to. I think that rather I was tightening up the longer I thought of his equipment and what it might do to me.



He obviously felt me tighten up because he stood up then between my legs giving me quite a good view of his now-hardened cock the sight of which of course wasn t helping dispel my gathering fear.



What s wrong? he asked. You are tightening. Don t you want it?



Yes of course I want it but I m afraid of your size. Can t you feel me trembling?



Ah he said. I saw you with the Swede. I m just a bit longer and thicker than he was. I m sure you can take me. But I ll tell you what. Unless you want to just stop—and you ll trust me—we can try something that s worked on others. Do you want to try?





Yes I answered in a tiny voice. I was dying to take that cock. I d try anything that might work.



Have you fucked with mild bondage? He asked.



Once or twice I admitted.



And how did that make you feel? Did you tense up more or did you relax no longer having the responsibility for what was happening?



I guess I relaxed at bit I admitted.



In no time at all I was on my chest on the bed my wrists loosely tied with leather strips to the slats of the headboard up on my knees and with my butt in the air. The big black worked my ass at length with his tongue and lips with a lubricant and eventually with an increasing number of fingers.



No longer having any responsibility at all I did find myself loosening to his attention which included hands flowing all over my body exploring all of my curves and crevices making intimate love to me.



The finger fucking became progressively more painful as more fingers were added and they went deeper until a certain peak was achieved and then the pleasure flooded in. The fingers probed deeper and deeper and I widened my stance as much as I could trying mightily to take them all it. Deeper deeper. Impossibly deeper.



I had no idea your fingers were so long and thick I managed to speak between moans and pants.



Those aren t fingers Sport. 10/2 whispered with a little laugh. I ve been cocking you for several minutes now. I m in. And now that you know I m in I ll run it to the end and start stroking you. You re doing fine. You ve got a sweet ass. You re doing fine.



He stroked me and stroked me and stroked me until he came deep inside me and then he stayed in me still filling me to the limit as he became tumescent and reached under and stroked my cock until I came. We lay his beefy black body covering mine my knees now collapsed and my body stretched out under his on the top of the bed as we both recovered reloaded rearroused.



Then he released my imprisoned hands turned me over on my back and pulled me back to the foot of the bed.



The fear was over. I had accommodated him and I had loved being fucked by him. I now couldn t get enough of his ripped body and that vigorous ten- by two-inch muscle at his center. He was standing on the floor between my widespread legs now hunched a bit over me his gigantic manhood and huge balls swaying below his flat belly. My heart was racing and I was moaning overcome with anticipation as his milk chocolate beefy-fingered hands glided over the creamy white skin of my thighs belly and chest. I groaned as rough-padded fingers rubbed and twitched and pinched my tender nipples.



I arched my chest up from bed wanting to see as much of his stud-muscled body as I could as he worked my arousal zones. I cried out as his full lips found my nipples and his mouth opened around aureoles closed tight and gave suck. I melting to his teeth sliding across my engorged nipples. I opened my mouth wide to gasp at the hint of a bite on a nipple only to have his heavy lips crush mine and his thick tongue push in. I Opened my eyes to his very close now filled with desire determination insistence.



I easing my back down on the bed as he rose up below me. Breathlessly I watch giant hands gliding across my body slowly working their way to my center. Milk chocolate hands on soft creamy white belly and thighs nudging. Mesmerized I opened my legs to him. Purring sounds involuntarily escaped my lips as hands glide around silky inner thighs.



The body of hulking black army officer sank toward the floor between my opened legs and his grinning face dipped out of sight. I arched my back and gasped again as his thick tongue once again rimmed flicked in and then invaded my ass canal. Grasping the close-cropped kinky black hair of the head bobbing at my crotch my immediate impulse was to push the invader away but this was quickly replaced with desire to hold the swaying orb in closer to my center. I began twitching and trembling to the dancing of the tongue but this no longer was a sign of fear and dreaded anticipation but of ecstasy.



Big thick fingers snaked in thicker than some men s cocks exploring searching. An agony of mixed pain pleasure and expectation flooded me in the brief seconds it took him to center. I writhed against his possessing hand as it found the prostate tweaking it rubbing it and quickening the flow of precum from my aching cock.



I panted and moaned for him and shouted my burning desire and pleasure to the giant rustling leaves of jungle trees pressing in on us beyond the teak columns. A bolt of electricity rushed through my body and sparks flew as my cock s trigger snapped and my cum flew.



I heard a low satisfied hoarse laugh from between my trembling legs.



The muscle-bound milk chocolate army officer with his jet-black 10/2 monster cock and plump balls stood in possessing triumph between my spread legs now. His massive chest and arm muscles bulged and undulated glistening in the heavy atmosphere and the strobing of light through the waving leaves and the languidly moving blades of the overhead fan. A big grin on his square-cut face he captured and placed my hands so I could feel the awesome length and thickness (and the bulbous purple-black cap and popped-out blue-on-black veins) of his hardened cock. My fearful fingers trembled at the measure of the beast all the more imposing in its blackness against his otherwise milk chocolate while he told me quite clearly and graphically—and breathtakingly—what he was going to do with all that manhood and how much pleasure he was getting—and expected to continue to get—out of me and expected me still to get out of his cock—to the point of making me tremble in anticipation. He told me that I never again would be fucked this completely and fulfilled to this extent—and he was right and I suspected even then that he would be right because I could not imagine any higher ecstasy that he now was giving me.



I went up on my elbows my legs splayed up and out my ankles held in his big hands and watched him first slap that monster cock against my butt cheeks and then rub it up and down and around there and then stroke it up and down in my crack across my puckered asshole teasing me dry fucking me driving me wild making me beg for him to ram in back inside me. He rotated that purple-black cap around and just inside the rim entirely with the control he had over his hips and his hardened cock—no help with his hands. And then slowly almost magically he made the pillar of power and strength follow its bulbous head and disappear inside me me arching my back trying to stretch to accommodate him and involuntarily giving him deep moans and groans of being stuffed.



No no yes yes y-e-s. It s too big it s the size I ve always dreamed of. It s splitting me it s stretching and filling me to perfection. I can t take this I can t get enough of this. Yesssssss!



Bringing his mouth down to my nipples as he plowed me he suck and bit me lightly there.



I felt the veins of his thick pole sliding against my ass walls as his cock journeyed in to the quick. Then he rose back on the balls of his feet again hunched over me and repeatedly pulled his glistening jet-black cock out slowly to where I could again see the rim of the purple-black cap and then glided it back in to the root until he eventually lost control in his own trip to nirvana and started pumping me wildly (showing that he panted for me as much as I did for him). At the height of his passion he dipped his mouth to mine and brutalized my lips with his. His hands grabbed my hips and moved my pelvis in and out up and down revolving around to meet and enhance his thrusts. He cried out. Again he was flooding the inside me with fountains of cum so strong and full that it oozed out of me and bathed those black balls of his.



All of that was still throbbing inside me hard for me wanting to be inside me and filling me repeatedly—followed by my insides being creamed again and again with his semen and him holding for a few minutes young virile powerful quick loading. and then doing it all again. And my being able to take it each time more slippery than the last because of the accumulation and mingling of juices—and then he turned me on his cock until he was close in behind me capable of going even deeper inside me and then fucking me again holding my wrists with his hands dominating me. Him shooting off every fifteen minutes or so for what seems like forever—me climaxing repeatedly encasing that jet-black 10/2 hunk and being encased by that milk chocolate rippling network of perfect muscle.



The fuck of my life.

Gay stud gets the best of his bound slave’s holes

Realising a Fantasy

Up until about a year ago I had never entertained the thought of being with another man but after my wife Kat and I had joined a swingers website and had a few experiences wih other couples I found myself watching her sucking on and riding another guy s cock and wishing I could do the same. I had told Kat about these fantasies and she had loved them partly because it gave her reason to use her strap-on with me on the basis that she was preparing me for the real thing!



Over the following weeks Kat practically ignored my cock when we had sex instead she used her tongue fingers butt plugs and strap-on to fuck me with. She would talk dirty to me as she abused my ass one day she even had me shave off all my body hair and fucked me in the missionary position my legs wrapped around her back as she told me what a dirty bitch I was and how much I loved cock she said that when it happened for real she would make me wear a pair of sexy knickers for the guy to pull to one side and fuck me like a proper little whore.



About 6 months ago Kat was away for the week on a work related course. One evening I decided to go onto a gay/bisexual chatroom and eventually got chatting to a guy called Rob he told me he was bisexual and enjoyed playing the dominant role during sex. Rob had a girlfriend but she was unaware of his bisexual activities. Rob lived about 60 miles away from me but when I mentioned I was alone in the house for the week he suggested travelling to my town and meeting up. I asked for a picture of him and when I saw him I agreed straightaway he was good looking toned and from his picture had a good sized cock.



I invited him to just come straight to my house at the end of the day we just wanted sex so I didn t see any point in meeting in town for drinks and wasting time. After I logged off I rang Kat and told her what I had arranged she was as excited as me and said that if Rob was okay then I had better invite him back again once she was home. Kat also told me to try and get some pictures I said I woud try my best.



The following day I spent my time getting myself ready I shaved and trimmed my body hair and got myself sorted for Rob coming around at 7pm. I felt nervous but extremely horny as I imagined what the evening would bring. I made sure that tubes of lubricant were available downstairs and in the bedroom just so we wouldn t have to go looking for it if things worked out the way I hoped. Before showering I had used one of Kat s larger vibrators on myself but resisted masturbating as I wanted to save cumming for later on. By the time I had finished I was sure that my ass would be ready for Rob.



Rob arrived on time he looked like he did in the photograph I had seen. He sat down in the front room and told me to get him a beer. When I returned he told me that as of now I was to do what he said and that if I refused he would leave. After all my expectations for the evening there was no way I was going to disobey anything he said. As he sipped on his drink he told me to kneel between his legs and suck on his cock. I removed his jeans and his underwear and took in the sight of my first ever cock he was semi-erect and shaven. I licked first at his balls sucking gently on each one after a few minutes his cock was solid and I licked my way up it. Rob put down his drink and using his hands forced my mouth down on his cock almost gagging me. I took as much of his length as I could while I worked on his cock he was saying that I was his cum slut for the night and that by the time he left I would have a stomach and ass full of his cum. This just got me hornier and I wanked his cock as I licked his swollen helmet he groaned in pleasure and then without warning my mouth was full of his thick cum I swallowed as fast as I could but still some dripped from my mouth onto his balls. When I had swallowed what was in my mouth Rob told me to clean up the rest of the mess and I eagerly licked up the cum that I had spilled.



My cock was solid under my jeans and I wondered when or if I would get to have an orgasm as I knelt back Rob noticed my erection and told me that I could forget about cumming this evening was all about his pleasure. I was a little disappointed but then again being used like this was a massive turn-on for me. As Rob fixed himself he asked if we had handcuffs in the house I said we did. He then told me that I was to go upstairs strip naked and handcuff myself to the bed he was going to finish his drink and would come up in 10 minutes. I went up to the bedroom and took off my clothes I laid our digital camera on the bedside table in the hope that Rob was use it. I then laid on the double bed and managed to handcuff myself to the headboard as I lay there with my cock throbbing. Rob came into the room and started looking around and then went to the drawers where Kat had her underwear. He pulled out a pair of satin knickers and told me that I was going to be wearing them while he fucked me like the little slut I was he slipped them on me and then picked up the camera and took some pictures of me. After that he stripped off and knelt beside my head feeding his cock into my mouth as he leant over my body putting his hand into the knickers and fingering my ass. I groaned in pleasure as he slipped one then two fingers into me. He straighted up and took another picture of me with his cock in my mouth and then put the camera down.



He moved around and knelt between my legs which were spread like a cheap whore. He pulled the knickers to one side and started to push his solid cock into me. Once it was halfway in he moved over me and kissed me on the lips he was being quite rough but this just turned me on even more. His cock went deeper into me until I could feel his balls against my ass and I wrapped my legs around his back. Rob started to thrust into me slowly at first but after a few moments he was hammering his length up me and tonguing my mouth occasionally biting on my lips as he fucked me with all he had. I could tell he was nearing orgasm as his breathing quickened and then with one hard thrust he groaned and I felt his cum spurting into my virgin hole. I clamped my legs around him pulling him deeper wanting every last drop of his cum in me Rob stayed where he was until his cock stopped twitching and started to soften at which point he pulled out of me and knelt back up looking down at my stretched ass oozing his creamy sperm. He slipped a finger around my ass and bought it to my lips covered in his cum. I sucked it off eagerly. Rob said I was a total cock whore and that that was the first of many fucks I was going to have that night. I presumed he meant by him but then he said he was going to make a phone call and walked out of the room leaving me lying there a little sore with my legs still spread and the feeling of his cum leaking from me. I was desperate to cum as well but couldn t even touch my cock as I was still restrained. I tried to listen to Rob s call but all I made out was the words thirty minutes - what was going to happen in 30 minutes? (To be continued...)

Two studs share twink?s holes

Good Afternoon Ch. 18

Carl was waiting near the back of the center camera wearing a headset that also had a small microphone attached to it. He motioned for them to come over to him and they did stepping over the cords as they approached. Here s the deal I will be getting directions from the control room where the director is and I will pass those instructions on to the crew and you as necessary. To start with I want you two to go over to that door over there He pointed to the door they d come through from the room where Mel had been. Carl continued his instructions I will say quite on the set then hold up my fingers like this as a quiet count down to zero. He held up his right hand with his fingers outstretched palm facing them then one after the other folded his fingers into his palm making a loose fist. When he had only his index finger still extended he pointed it at them. When I do like that when I point at you we will be rolling and that s when I want you to start walking to the edge of the bed on this side. He stopped and looked at them to get an acknowledgment that they understood what he wanted. They both nodded their understanding without saying a word.



For sake of time lets do a run through of just that part without the cameras rolling a practice run. He paused Get into your positions over by the door and we will try this and see how it goes.



With that they both went back over to the closed door and stood just in front of it. They looked over at Carl who said Quite on the set. in a firm commanding voice. Then he made the fingered gestures he d just shown them. When he pointed at them they walked stiffly like robots over to the edge of the bed and stopped looking at Carl all the while.



Cut! Carl called out. For Christ s sake! He was irritated Act natural and don t look over at me all the time. As a matter of fact don t look at me at all except at the first cue. Carl muttered to himself Fuck! These morons have no idea about acting. He regained his composure Lets try that again. Pretend that none of these cameras are here that you are all alone entering your bedroom with your friend. Relax and lets try one more time. He paused again Okay back to your starting marks.



They both went back to before the closed door. Once again Carl went through his routine. This time they did much better they looked at each other and headed for the side of the bed more naturally. Rather than stopping there like they d done before Justin turned Clark towards him standing close enough so their bodies touched. He pulled Clark towards himself and passionately began to kiss him. Clark embraced Justin and was drawn into the moment holding him kissing him feeling the lust build within himself.



Cut! Carl called out in a loud voice. Now that s more like it. pause get back to your starting marks and we will roll this time.



Justin lingered holding Clark for a moment and so did Clark as though they didn t want that moment to end looking deeply into each others eyes. In that moment a deep bond was formed where their souls met in mutual love. It was as though a light had gone on in a dark room and they had actually seen each other for the very first time.



Hey get back to your marks! Carl was impatiently waiting.



They snapped out of their moment and returned to their marks before the closed door. When next Carl gave them their cue it was as though they were all alone in their bedroom. They did move over to the edge of the bed where they once again held each other in a loving and passion filled embrace. Their lips parted and their tongues danced with each other in which stirred them deeper into the passion of the moment. As they continued Carl s voice could be heard in the back ground giving them instructions as to what to do next it was sort of magical in that even without his guidance they would have done that anyway. They peeled off each others clothes one after the other touching and rubbing each other between the undressing process. The undressing was like a choreographed dance with a flow to it that added to the excitement being captured on the film. The dance wasn t over when they were completely naked rubbing each other s bodies erect dicks rubbing against each other while their tongues rubbed against each other in similar fashion. They stood in this embrace just next to the bed their clothes strewn on the floor at their bare feet and shifted their positions so that they slowly swirled around with first Justin s lean smooth back and round butt cheek facing the cameras Clark s hands occasionally caressing them and pulling him closer then Clark s lean rear view was in the camera s view as Justin s hands embraced Clark s back and rubbed up and down to his firm butt squeezing the cheeks slightly in his hands.



The next moment they had fallen back onto the bed with Justin on his back Justin straddled Clark with his legs parted then locked around the back of Clark s legs for a while before they rolled over on their sides. When they were both laying side by side on the bed they paused for a moment holding each other looking deeply into each other s eyes. I love you. came softly out of Clark s lips.



The emotions for the ecstasy of love and the depths of sorrow are so similar it is like balancing on a razor s edge on the one side is supreme joy and the other supreme pain. The tears of joy are indistinguishable from those of sorrow and being in that place can be maddening being torn between the two extremes at the same time. So it was with Justin in that moment. The joy of the moment was at the same time filled with the sorrow and pain of his lost past. Tears began to run down his cheeks and he cried while holding Clark in his embrace. Clark kissed away the tears as they streamed from Justin s eyes. His left hand went down to Justin s erect dick and held it stroked it cherishing the feel of Justin s manhood. Clark had to let go of Justin s throbbing dick as Justin began to kiss first Clark s lips then his chin then his neck and on down he went until he was kissing the tip of Clark s oozing cock head. Clark laid on his back his thick dick being held at the base in Justin s loving embrace. Justin kissed his dick head and made love to it tonguing the cap of it then caressing it with his lips. His tears wet the pubic hair and his hand while he continued his love play. He kissed then licked the bottom of the shaft down to the balls where he took one then the other into his mouth all the while softly stroking Clark s manhood. Clark s hands came down and stroked Justin s soft hair his fingers lingered and parted the strands of it while Justin continued the sensual exploration of Clark s private parts.



Justin s tongue licked the sensitive skin below Clark s ball sack then found the butt hole. His nostrils were filled with the smell of Clark s perspiration and butt hole. His tongue probed the puckered entrance and entered it slightly. Clark moaned in pleasure at the sensation of it all and squirmed repositioning himself to allow greater access. With that Justin licked the index finger of his right hand thoroughly wetting it in preparation for penetrating that orifice. He repositioned himself so that while his finger began to slowly penetrate Clark s ass he was able to open mouth kiss Clark s mouth. Their tongues met and danced while Justin s finger entered and withdrew from Clark s ass.



Fuck me. Clark said pleadingly to Justin once their lips had parted. Justin looked away from Clark for a moment looking for some lubricant. He awoke to the fact that the cameras where rolling and that all of this was being watched and recorded by those in the room. It was quiet and dark outside the lite bed area so all he could see where the forms behind the cameras and their reflection in one of the camera lenses.



Someone hidden on the back side of the bed rolled a tube of lubricant onto the bed. Justin popped the cap open and applied some of the content to his hard throbbing dick. He stroked his dick several times spreading the slick substance over his entire dick. Then he positioned himself so that Clark s legs were over his shoulders and his dick was ready for entry. He took some of the lubricant and applied it to his finger and Clark s butt hole. He probed it a few times with his finger before finally touching his dick head to the tight hole entrance. He pressed forward slowly and softly so that just the tip of his hard dick began to penetrate Clark. Clark s sphincter relaxed and welcomed Justin into him. He moaned in pleasure with his eyes closed as Justin pressed forward embedding more of his beautiful dick into Clark s anal cavity. He penetrated a bit then with drew. With every penetration he went a bit further in until his pubic hair met Clark s butt. Fully embedded within Clark s anal cavity Justin swivelled around a bit so that his dick moved slightly within the tight confines searching for that sweet spot that would send Clark into an ecstatic orgasm. He knew he d found the spot when Clark s body shuddered and Clark moaned Oh yes that s it. Fuck me my love fuck me. Clark took his own hard dick into his hand and stroked it in time with Justin s ever increasing tempo of penetration. He occasionally leaned forward and kissed Clark s lips. Clark opened is eyes to see that the tears on Justin s cheeks had dried his beautiful blue eyes captured him and held his gaze while Justin continued to pound his butt.



Carl s dim voice somewhere out there beyond this dream said Don t cum inside of him pull out before you do so we can see you shoot your load.



No sooner had he said that then Justin released his dick from the confines of Clark s ass and immediately sprayed his load onto Clark s chest arm and hand. He took his hard dick into his hand and stroked it more until he was totally spent. He rubbed the final drop of his cum from the head of his dick onto the moist opening that moments before held his dick so tightly.



Clark was stroking his dick rapidly moaning with pleasure his butt tightened and he thrust his body forward slightly as he approached climax. Justin positioned his face over Clark s hard cock with his mouth open so he could receive the eruptions of cum. The first spurt missed his mouth hitting his cheek then the following several spurts landed squarely on the back of his tongue. Clark s cum quickly filled Justin s mouth and dribbled back out onto his groin area. Justin licked his lips and captured as much as he could so as not to loose the love juice. He savored the taste and swallowed it. Once Clark had stopped stroking his dick Justin licked the final drops of cum from the dick head then with the cum still on his tongue kissed Clark sharing the cum on his tongue with Clark in that open mouth kiss. So it was that Clark tasted his own cum for the first time mixed with Justin s love.



Clark lowered his legs from over Justin s shoulders so that they once again laid side by side on the bed. They laid there staring into each other s eyes. Justin finally softly spoke I love you too.



Cut! Carl called out loudly.

2 nubile gay couples picked up in some Euro gay club suck cocks, fuck and swap cum

Slave to Love Ch. 06

Disclaimer: Welcome to my world! As always here comes the disclaimer. You just can t live without those can you? My stories are almost always fantasy based (vampires and werewolves and angels Oh my!) and this one is no different. This story holds strong BDSM themes as well as Slavery polyamoury and romance. Mind you my depiction of Slavery is *not* real life based it is fantasy my idea of what real slavery might be like in my fantasy world.



This Chapter has no sex! Yes it s true :gasps in horror: This is a short chapter that is plot and character building. If you re gonna throw a hissy fit because this particular chapter doesn t have humping skip it! The next chapter does get back into the sexual aspect of things. :grins: Hehe. So if you guys aren t into the storyline and only want the adorable angel boy sex wait till chapter seven or reread the last few chapters.



If you choose to get into the real world scene do your research make sure you have safewords and stay completely safe sane and consensual. The D/s world can be a wonderful thing when enjoyed safely as kinks or as a lifestyle. That said if none of the above bothers you enjoy the sixth installment of Slave to Love .



**



As it turned out Cia absolutely loved readying slaves to be with their Master. She got to play with beautiful and expensive things as well as make Daman proud of the work she d done. Those two things together made her rather excitable when it came to bathing and preparing Eko for his upcoming night of passion.



Unfortunately that also meant she didn t stay quiet very much. She wanted to know everything about Eko from the type of food he ate at home to what his family was like and everything in between. It was hard for him to stand honestly considering he was so deeply lost in thought.



Eko? What s on your mind? Cia finally asked after an extended period of time where he d manage to forget about her last question entirely. Are you worried about tonight? Or is it something else that s troubling you?



Eko looked up at her sitting inside the huge bathtub with him a strange washcloth contraption that looked like a glove dripping suds on one hand. She looked at him with an odd mixture of compassion tenderness and annoyance. It made Eko s wings tremble with uncertainty.



W-what d-do you m-mean? He whispered in response. She exhaled sharply in frustration.



It s obvious something s bothering you and I don t think it s just about tonight. She said again frowning slightly.



Eko sighed deeply his eyes slowly lowering to the steaming water he was seated in. After a moment his slight shoulders rolled in a gentle shrug. I-I m in l-love. He finally stammered out swallowing hard.



Cia was actually speechless which was clearly a feat all in itself but when she finally spoke it was in a quiet voice. I take it not with Master Daman. She watched as Eko hesitantly shook his head in the negative. Wooboy. She mumbled. Is he here? She asked and when he nodded she swallowed hard. Angel. Shit. You didn t fuck him did you?



Eko s head snapped up eyes wide with mortified embarrassment. N-no. he said then sniffled softly as his tears threatened to break. I m s-so co-confused. He wailed quietly his eyes turning a beautiful grayish lavender with the impending tears. I th-thought M-master w-was evil... th-then h-he l-loved o-on me t-today. N-now I d-don t kn-now w-what t-too do. He tried to stifle a sob his wings shaking so hard they sent ripples throughout the warm water of the tub. I d-don t w-want t-to h-have s-sex w-with h-him b-but I al-already s-said I w-would.



Cia reached over and began to scrub his back and shoulders again with the soapy glove sighing softly as she mulled over what she d been told. It was odd for Eko to bath with a naked female but he was beginning to feel a sort of sisterly companionship with her the way she chattered and talked and now listened to his problems making him feel somewhat steady and comfortable in a crazy and untamed world.



Well... she began chewing absently on her lower lip as she stared at the wall over his shoulder. I don t know what you should do Eko. Does Angel feel the same way about you? She asked and that was the question Eko d been dreading. Suddenly he burst into tears. Whole hearted gut wrenching sobs that shook his tiny frame. Instantly Cia s warm body was pressed against him as she wrapped Eko up in her arms nearly pulling him into her lap as she rocked him gently murmuring nonsense words in that way parents do with crying babies.



N-nooo. Eko cried helplessly shaking his head. H-he d-doesn t l-love me a-at all! his words were anguished as he pressed himself into the comforting arms of the young woman.



Which is why you asked for Master Daman to take you tonight... Cia whispered her understanding.



You What!? The angry voice cut through the room and when Eko and Cia looked up they saw Angel standing in the doorway.



He was an incredible sight and for a moment Eko forgot completely what he d been crying over. Angel stood in the doorway wearing nothing but a pair of bright red leather pants so tight they appeared to have been sewn onto his body and a matching set of shining gold rings in each nipple a sparkling sunstone bead holding each closed. His fiery hair billowed around his body the colors shifting and moving giving the impression of living flame. In fact the longer Eko stared at him the more like fire his hair really did look.



Heat billowed off of Angel in waves causing that odd ripple effect that happens surrounding an open flame and his eyes burned a glowing orange-red actually glowed with a supernatural power. You did what? Angel asked again his voice a menacing whisper eyes snapping misplaced rage.



He took slow steps towards the bathtub making his slight form look every bit as menacing as his voice sounded only moments previous. He looked more the Master then Daman had earlier that morning and it sparked some terror in Eko s heart making it impossible for him to speak. He began to shake uncontrollably against Cia s body and she hugged him closer as she watched Angel approach.



Answer me! Angel snapped tossing the clothing Eko hadn t realized he d been holding to the cold tiled floor. Eko heard a soft terrified sound and after a moment he realized it d come from his own tight and constricted throat. Tears seeped unheeded down his cheeks and he pressed in closer to Cia in a silent plea for protection. Why isn t he answering me? He growled out at Cia eyes moving from Eko to the young woman.



Because he s terrified. She replied. Tone down the heat fire-boy. She sounded angry but Eko had managed to rip his gaze away to hide his face in the crook of her neck making horrified little whimpers and half-repressed sobs. Look at yourself in the mirror Angel! She snapped at him.



Angel actually followed her advice turning his face towards the mirror covering one wall of the bathroom. He paused at the sight of himself he looked like a warrior an avenging fire-demon with something to fight for. He looked downright frightening. He clenched his fists at his sides taking slow deep breaths as he gazed at his reflection. Slowly his hair began to tone down his eyes dimmed and the heat pouring off of him diminished down to an acceptable level. He had to close his eyes for a moment forcing himself to control his emotions his rage his desire and his self recrimination and when he opened his eyes again he was more like his usual self.



I ve never seen you pull fireworks like that Angel. Cia whispered awe tingeing her voice now that the immediate danger was passed.



I m growing into my powers. Angel replied nonchalantly as if it made no matter to him but truthfully it was concerning him. His powers were connected to his emotions and were choosing a terrible time to start maturing considering how emotional the last few days had been. So the clothes I was asked to bring here was for Eko s first night of mindless fucking huh? He asked trying to sound flippant and only managing to sound angry.



Eko chose that moment to give a helpless sob choking on his own indrawn breath as Cia glared angrily at Angel.



Shut up Angel. You re being a prick. She growled at him running a hand over Eko s damp hair in a soothing gesture as his wings fluttered and trembled in the water.



What d I say? he asked frowning. It s the truth. He s gonna fuck Daman and then he ll be Master s toy in every aspect just as the two of us are. It s a good thing but let s not sugar coat it for him its fucking plain and simple.



ANGEL! She shouted Shut the hell up! You re scaring him! She tried to pull the little angelboy away from her neck but he clung to her so helplessly that she couldn t dislodge him from her body.



Angel stalked silently to the edge of the tub sitting on the tiled edge. I don t know why he s so upset. He asked for it didn t he? He knew he was being cruel but he couldn t stop the words from pouring out of his mouth. Just this morning Eko had professed love of him and now he s going to fuck their Master.



Y-you re th-the o-one wh-who t-t-t-told me t-too!! Eko suddenly cried out helplessly. Wh-why d-do you e-even c-care?! Y-you d-don t w-want me! he sobbed helplessly finally drawing away from Cia to look at the other boy with hurt and dull lavender eyes. He looked broken and in that moment Angel realized why Eko d done it. He d done it because of him. Horror assailed him and with it a heat wave poured off his body causing both Cia and Eko to hide their faces from the intensity of his flame before he could force himself to dampen it.



Oh gods. Angel whisper No... no no... Eko don t do this. Don t.



Eko forced himself to look back at the other boy setting his face in a blank mask a mask that was beginning to be second nature to him after the past couple of days. He didn t say anything just looked at him with those dull eyes.



Angel knew he knew he should tell the other boy he did love him but the words stuck in his throat and after a moment of staring at one another silently Eko turned his face back into the crook of Cia s neck. M-make h-him l-leave. He whispered dully.



Angel... she whispered looking at him with her large pale blue eyes pleading silently with him to give Eko what he needed. But Angel couldn t do it he couldn t put his heart out for another person no matter how he felt. He couldn t get crushed again when Eko fell for Daman he d forget all about him and the only thing he could do to stave off the inevitable was to deny his feelings completely.



Compressing his lips into a thin line Angel stood up from his seat on the edge of the tub. Well then have fun Angelboy. Don t fight him or it will hurt like hell. And with that Angel turned and swept out of the bathroom. He didn t stop walking till he closed the door to his bedroom and the moment he did he sank to the floor curling his arms around himself and began to rock slowly.



His feelings were a jumble as he pressed his back against the door rocking back and forth gently. He wanted to cry but tears wouldn t come. The smell of wood smoke tickled his nose as he stared at the floor the door burning slowly where it was touching his bare skin. He didn t care the world could go up in flames around him and he wouldn t have cared in that moment.



The image of Daman fucking his Angelboy was too much for him to bear he d have given anything to remove his ability to think at that moment...



**



The next hour went by in silence. Cia had tried to engage him in conversation to both cheer him up and to council him on how to deal with Angel but Eko couldn t force himself to respond. By the time he was all clean primped and perfect Eko was in worse shape then he d been that morning.



Eko you have to loosen up smile come on this is a big night. You don t want to disappoint Master Daman. She said as she ran a brush through his wealth of beautiful soft hair. It shone silky smooth as she gently worked all of the knots out and when she d managed this she picked out a bit of hair from behind his ear and began a slim braid eyes locked on her work.



Eko sighed gently licking his lips before closing his eyes with a tiny shake of his head. I j-just w-want it t-to b-be over as q-quick as I c-can. He whispered softly. s-so I c-can c-crawl into b-bed a-and s-sleep.



Cia was worried Eko was beginning to look worse and worse with each moment that passed and she had a feeling no matter how beautiful she made him Master Daman wouldn t be taking him no matter what the boy claimed he wanted. It was clear at this moment that the boy didn t want to be touched period not even a little bit. She completed both braids tying them off with amethyst studded thongs then stepped back to look at him.



She d done a good job he looked truly stunning. His hair hung free dark and swaying with his movements accented by the startling splashes of color in his lavender streaks. She d chosen to dress him much like Angel had been dressed earlier but his pants were a rich buttery soft black leather that clung to him in all the right ways. She had to admit he was one of the most beautiful boys that Master had ever brought into his household.



She d used a gentle adhesive to place a beautiful rich purple amethyst into Eko s navel causing a sparkle to catch the eye as he moved in the light. Amethyst studded white gold wrist-cuffs crept their way up each forearm and though she d wanted to put rings through his nipples she d soon realized he hadn t had them pierced yet so instead she d used two amethyst studded nipple clamps which caused some discomfort. He was beautiful and she knew Daman was going to go nuts when he saw Eko.



Taking his hand in her own Cia began to lead him out of bathroom and down the hall. It was the same path he d taken his first evening here but this time he knew what he was walking into he knew where he was going and the naked slaves wandering the halls now seemed almost common place to him. It was amazing how quickly his perceptions were changing. Stress and trauma have a tendency to do that to a person he guessed.



Pausing at the door Cia turned him gently to face her. She fussed with his hair a moment then touched his cheek. Don t worry. It won t be so horrible Daman s never been that rough the first time he takes a person. You ll do just fine okay? She watched as he nodded numbly and then knocked on the door in three quick raps.



Come in! Eko heard Daman s voice muffled by the door and Cia simply opened it up and waited for him to go through. He thought she d follow him but when he heard the soft click of the door closing behind him he knew he was all alone with his Master.



Daman was seated at his big comfortable chair and for a moment Eko just stood there watching his master watch him. It was one of those moments peaceful and quiet the calm before the storm.



As Daman looked at the beautiful boy standing before him he took note of the way the wings drooped but it was clear that he was trying to hold them up proud. He saw the way his eyes lacked the luster he d helped restore that morning during their lunch and cuddle session and he knew something was wrong. It wasn t fear not the fear that might come with being anxious about loosing his virginity. This was that hopeless desperation again the knowledge that there was nothing he could do to change his life so he s simply giving in giving up and doing what was wanted of him. It broke Daman s heart in a way it really shouldn t have he shouldn t be so attached to the angel.



Come here Eko. He said in a gentle voice noticing that Eko didn t even hesitate as he walked towards him stopping inches away. Daman reached his hand up to cup Eko s face gently What s wrong Eko? I thought you were feeling better when you left my rooms earlier today. Tell me what s wrong.



I c-c-can t M-master. He whispered lowering his eyes sadly.



Why not?



c-c-cause it ll m-make y-you a-angry. He whispered in response gently then sniffled.



Why do you think it ll make me angry Eko?



J-just c-cause.



I d like to know what has you so down Eko. Come here. Daman drew the angel boy down into his lap curling his arms around him and nestling Eko against his chest mindful of his wings. Tell me Eko. He commanded gently.



Eko sighed deeply closing his eyes for a moment trying to build up the courage I ... I... I l-love A-angel c-cept h-he d-doesn t l-love m-me back. He finally stammered out anxiously avoiding looking Daman in the eyes until he heard a rich chuckling laugh.



You thought that d upset me? That you love Angel? No Eko that doesn t upset me at all. I m glad you feel like that about Angel because you re going to be spending a lot of time with him. Daman said watching when Eko raised teary eyes to meet his.



B-but h-he d-doesn t l-love m-me! Eko wailed helplessly.



Daman chuckled softly shaking his head and lifting to a standing position easily with the angel still held in his arms. He made his way towards the intercom pressing the button and said Send Angel to my room. Now. He ordered then returned he and Eko to the chair cuddling the young man in his arms. I don t think that Angel doesn t love you Eko. I think that maybe you just feel very strongly very quickly and that maybe we re all just trying to catch up to how we feel. You re innocent Eko and that makes everything you feel so much stronger because you aren t used to it yet and that doesn t make it any less real. Do you understand what I m saying? he asked delicately.



Daman watched as Eko mulled his words over obviously trying to grasp his point. S-so... you th-think h-he d-does l-love m-me? He asked looking so hopeful it broke Daman s heart. He hoped he was right he hoped he wasn t setting Eko up for untold disappointment and pain.



I think that if he doesn t already he will shortly if you give him some time Eko. I am a little sad you didn t love me first but I suppose that s to be expected the last few days have been quite hard on you I know. He said gently stroking a hand through Eko s soft hair in a soothing gesture.



It was just that moment when Angel pushed the door open without knocking and Daman realized with surprise he didn t look much better then Eko did. They were both in tremendous emotional pain. Now Daman was a dealer in pain but it was the physical type he relished not the emotional brand he enjoyed. Seeing both his beloved pets in this much anguish was something that cut him right to the heart and it was clear he had to remedy the situation immediately.



Angel was burning up heat pouring off of him in waves which was the second thing Daman noticed about him. He looked fiery his hair was wild eyes wide and glowing in the dim light of the room. He crossed his arms over his bare chest keeping his distance from the two in the chair because he knew he was putting off heat and he couldn t control it in that moment. Thankfully Daman didn t push him to come any closer.



You look as terrible as Eko does. Daman said quietly Tell me what s wrong?



Nothing. Angel spat reverting to the fiery anger that was his natural defense mechanism. He and Eko were so different night and day. The same pain causing different reactions in them both.



Don t lie to me. Tell me what s wrong. Daman said then paused for a moment as his other slave glared at him angrily. You re in love with Eko. He didn t ask he stated it as the fact he knew it was.



Angel s eyes shone first shock then fear and finally a deep pain. It was the truth by his reaction Daman knew it was the truth yet Angel still denied it.

Is that what he told you? Gods! That s just pathetic you didn t hear what you wanted from me so you go and tell him that I m in love with you? Look why don t I take my leave of the two of you so you can get on with the fucking. Turn your little angel boy into a whore like the rest of the slaves in this damned worthless world! Angel spun on his heals stalking towards the door but before his hand reached the doorknob Daman had set Eko down and moved in front of him. Angel flinched away from him and then glared up defiantly his skin so hot it burned Damans fingers when he gripped Angel s shoulders.



You don t believe that s how I look at you or Eko. He whispered softly ignoring the pain of the burns. You don t get through hundreds of years without learning how to look past physical discomfort. And you know Eko didn t tell me you were in love with him. I noticed it myself Angel. Eko thinks you don t love him at all don t want him around even. He turned Angel around slowly showing him the pitiful picture Eko made sobbing softly all curled up in the chair arms wrapped about his legs wings trembling with his fear and heartbreak. Look at him. Daman whispered quietly into Angel s ear.



He did as he was told he looked at Eko. Cia d done a good job of making him presentable he was beautiful and sexy in a way only tainted innocence could be. Eko looked so distressed and upset he could barely breathe and Angel knew he was the cause of a lot of it not all but a lot. He was beginning to feel safe until Angel had denied him.



Why do you tell him you don t love him when I know you do? Daman asked quietly. I can almost smell it on you the longing.



Because he doesn t belong to me. He s not mine he s yours. The moment he realizes he loves you I ll be nothing but a fucking memory compared to you. I m not going through it any more. Not with some one new. I m just not. Angel replied clenching his fists into angry little balls.



Anymore?



Don t act like you don t know damnit. Don t act like you don t understand Master. Angel was seriously pushing his luck even Daman s patience wasn t never ending. Angel glanced over his shoulder at Daman sighing at the blank look on his face. You. You damnit.



Me? Daman asked and then frowned slightly. You know I love you Angel.



Like a man loves his DOG maybe. Angel jerked himself free of Daman angrily walking backwards until he was pressed against the wall between both Daman and Eko a position where he could see both of them.



Now wait a minute Angel. That s not true--



Isn t it though? Angel cut him off. I m your slave your pet. You don t love me as a man you love me as you would your favorite animal. And the moment that Eko realizes how much he loves you I ll be pushed to the back of the line by him just like I was when you bought him! Angel stared down tears threatening to break like molten lava down his cheeks. I don t expect you to understand but I m not going to do it anymore. So why don t I leave so you can fuck him and when you feel like playing with fire again you can call me up to roll over and beg or whatever the hell else you want. He sniffled despite his angry words making him seem so much more innocent and tender.



Angel gasped when suddenly Daman was pressing him to the wall his large frame a warmth and comfort to Angel despite the fact he wanted desperately to push the other man away. That s not true Angel and you know it. Daman s voice sounded angry violently so even. His fingers curled around Angel s jaw and he tilted his face upwards so he could gaze into his eyes. I do love you Angel. How could you think after all this time that you meant so little to me?



Because it s the truth. Angel replied his throat closing and his tears finally beginning to spill.



And what could I do to show you that you were wrong? Daman s words were gentle concern lighting his eyes. What if I told you I wanted you and Eko to love one another? That I wanted you to be close to each other? Everyone needs love in their life Angel everyone even slaves. Bringing his hand up Daman stroked the fiery hair from Angel s forehead ignoring the burn against his fingers. You need to tell Eko how you feel. You need to be honest with him.



He ll fall in love with you and he ll forget about me and you KNOW it. Angel spat tears seeping down his cheeks burning like lava when they come in contact with Daman s skin.



B-but I l-l-love Y-You!! Eko screamed suddenly surprising both Fire Elemental and Vampire into immediate silence as they turned their heads simultaneously towards him.



Eko stumbled to his feet stalking towards the pair pressed against the wall wings spread in what could only have been a natural response to his emotional distress the action making him appear far larger then he really was. I d-don kn-now b-bout p-p-pain a-and v-viol-lence a-and a-and I d-don t kn-now ab-bout r-r-rape a-and w-war b-b-but I DO kn-now b-bout LOVE! Eko shouted angrily stomping his little foot upon the ground with frustration as the two men stared at him in open astonishment.



Eko reached out and pushed Daman forcefully aside with all of his little strength and despite the fact Daman was supposed to be the one in charge he took his Queue and backed off for a moment so he could watch how Eko handled this situation. Leaning against the wall Daman crossed his arms over his chest a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as Eko positioned himself in front of Angel with his hands on his hips. The heat poured off Angel in waves and Eko squinted against it but he didn t back down.



L-love i-isn t di-disposable! Eko yelled stomping his foot a second time and it was all Daman could do to keep from chuckling at the amusing picture his adorable angel boy made all furious and empowered. I-in m-my w-world s-somet-times p-people m-mate w-with u-up t-to f-four people a-and a-all l-live t-tog-gether a-and a-all b-be h-happy w-with k-kids. L-love do-doesn t d-dissap-pear! E-even in f-families th-that d-decide to sp-plit st-still l-love e-each o-other th-they je-jes ch-choose n-not t-to live t-together! Eko clenched his little fists into tight balls glaring furiously at each man in turn and that look actually wiped the smile from Daman s lips. Y-you a-are b-both st-stupid! Eko shouted.



Don t push it Eko. Daman growled low. Which was a mistake as it turned out because the moment he did the angel turned his attention on his master.



I-it s th-the truth! An-angel l-loves y-you a-and y-yer to busy t-to make su-sure h-he knows y-you lo-love him! A-and he th-thinks he is u-ugly a-and y-you d-don t m-make h-him s-stand i-in front of a m-mirror till h-he sees he i-isn t ugly! Y-yer m-mean a-and y-you a-act l-like y-you d-don t c-care ab-bout a-anyone but y-yerself a-and fo-for all y-you s-wear n-not t-to r-rape m-me y-you still shoved t-things d-down m-my th-throat an-and m-made m-me h-hate you!! Eko screamed at the top of his lungs sounding like a little banshee. A-and n-now th-the o-only p-pers-son i-in th-this st-stupid pl-place I c-care b-bout w-wont s-say h-he loves m-me c-cause y-you! C-cause he s sc-cared th-that y-you ll m-make us sp-plit u-up to h-hurt u-us! H-he s sc-cared I ll st-stop l-loving h-him b-bec-cause of YOU a-and th-then he ll b-be alone w-with th-the tw-two people h-he l-loves ab-abandoning h-him f-for e-each other!



Eko he s going to punish you if you don t stop. Angel whispered eyes wide as saucers concern dripping from his voice.



I d-don t c-care! S-someone hasta s-say th-this! Eko s wings fluttered behind him stirring a breeze throughout the room. I d-don t c-come from th-this w-world Angel! I-I m n-not LIKE th-these p-people. I d-don t th-throw l-love a-away! N-no m-matter w-what hap-pens w-with M-master a-and m-me th-that *couldn t* ch-change h-how I f-feel a-about y-you. C-cause th-that s n-not h-how I w-work i-inside. I-if I s-say I l-love y-you I m-mean i-it Angel. A-and I th-think y-you re th-they m-most b-beautiful p-person. N-no o-one e-even i-in m-my peoples h-have coloring l-like y-yers. N-no o-one c-can t-take m-me a-away f-from y-you.



Angel s eyes grew so very sad as he gazed at Eko then he shook his head softly. That s not true. Daman can take you away from me any time he wants. He can sell you or sell me. He can split us up he can lock one of us in the dungeon if he wants. He can make sure that we never talk to one another again if he wanted to. We re not free Eko we re slaves. You re setting yourself up for disappointment I can t be your mate I can t be your love. He whispered gently.



Why would I do any of that? Am I so much of a monster Angel? Daman finally spoke up looking at the fire elemental who was still pressed with his back to the wall as if backed into a corner.



Come on you don t like your slaves to touch one another. You only let us sleep with one another when you re giving us a reward and normally it involves humiliating one of us at the time. You really want me to be in love with Eko? Do you really want me to pull him into my arms and kiss him and make love to him? Is that what you want? You ll be okay with that?



Well... you ll still be my slaves I still won t want you to just go off and do whatever you want. But I won t pull you two apart I wont separate you. I hope I can be involved in your love that s what I wanted. Daman said quietly.



And what if you aren t? What are you going to do if Eko never falls in love with you? You think you ll be happy go lucky and give us a room together so we can live our lives out as a happy couple? I don t think so. I m a slave I m not stupid. You d be jealous and angry and you d split us up. It s not worth it it s not worth loving him only to have you pulling us apart.



Angel...



NO! Angel growled I m not going to put my heart on the line when either one of you could break it into a million shattered pieces at any given time.



B-but I l-love yo-you. Eko whispered softly then tilted his head down so he could gaze at the floor as though it were the most interesting thing in the world. Tears began to slide down his cheeks slowly and he made the most heartbroken little sniffling sounds between breaths.



That was all Angel could take. All his anger all his fears all his anxiety revolving around the situation cracked and he broke down. Reaching a hand out Angel drew Eko in against his chest one hand tilting his head up. I love you too Eko. He whispered biting his lower lip. Please please don t hurt me. He whispered then brushed a tender kiss against Eko s mouth so sweet it was like caramelized sugar burning lips and tongue. It sent shivers along Eko s spine and a soft sigh escaped against that gentle kiss as Daman watched on.



Maybe it wasn t exactly what he d had in mind but it was a start. He d hoped the angel boy would fall in love with him first he d hoped that Eko d want him first but it didn t seem to be in the cards for him. Running a hand through his hair Daman considered when he should do as the two young lovers kissed and touched one another s faces whispering soft words to each other.



When you choose to give up your body to me Eko you ll be giving it to both Angel and myself. He ll be here. Daman finally said after a moment. Both boys snapped their heads towards him shocked.



Really? Angel asked excitement in his voice. Eko just stared at him with wide eyes.



Yes really. Angel how am I going to prove to you that I love you? Daman asked folding his arms over his chest.



I don t know. Angel said as he tucked Eko in closer to him rubbing his cheek against the top of the smaller mans head. Eko s large lavender eyes regarded Daman quietly for a long moment.



H-he l-loves y-you Angel. Eko whispered softly. Y-you c-can s-see i-it in h-his e-eyes wh-when h-he looks a-at you. H-his h-heart i-is i-in th-them. It h-hurts h-him th-that y-you c-can t s-see it.



Daman was shocked because it was as if the little angel boy was expressing what Daman couldn t seem to make come out of his mouth. He was hurt he loved Angel and he felt like he could love his little Eko if he didn t already. He couldn t imagine being without either boy and that scared him as much as the fact Angel didn t see his love hurt him. He wasn t used to needing people. He wasn t used to needing anyone and he didn t like needing anyone. Maybe that was the problem maybe he tried to prove to himself and to everyone around him so much that he needed no one to the extent of making it seem that he loved no one.



Well he doesn t act like he loves me.



Y-yes h-he does. Eko said H-he j-just t-told y-you to l-love me. B-because h-he kn-new you were h-hurting. H-he didn t w-want to s-see y-your h-heart h-hurt. That sh-shows h-how m-much h-he l-loves y-you even i-if he d-doesn t sh-show y-you i-in o-other w-ways.



He s right Angel. I love you very much since you ve come into my home I ve been happier then I have in hundreds of years. Daman whispered softly taking a few steps towards the two embracing one another. One hand slid into the soft fiery locks of Angel s hair stroking tenderly as he looked into Angel s eyes. I m not used to ... this. Daman sighed softly closing his eyes.



Used to what? Angel asked looking guarded as if at any moment he expected to be struck or wounded in some unforgivable and painful way.



N-needing p-peop-ple. Eko whispered answering for Daman the words that he d been thinking moments before. Frowning slightly the vampire eyed the smallest and newest member of his family. He was an astute little thing or maybe there was more to him then he d previously realized?



You need me? Angel asked quietly uncertainty showing in his face.



You know I do Angel. Daman replied his heart twisting into knots at the realization that he was absolutely head over heals in love with the two men that stood before him. This wasn t supposed to happen he was their master he owned them he did not love them. Masters do not become Mated to their slaves this was ridiculous. Yet he found himself verbally admitting it out loud despite the fact he wanted to deny it. Eko s presence made him want to spill his guts out. Since the day he d first seen Angel he d had to have him. What Angel didn t know is that it took quite a bit of haggling and three times what he was worth to acquire him. He thought it had been a whim that had caused Daman to purchase him but no Daman had done everything shy of threatening his previous owner s life to get him.



And Daman had no idea why. He d looked at Angel and he d had to have him in that moment. It was exactly the same way with Eko he d seen the angel boy and the need to possess him was so incredibly strong that had the slaver not already offered him to Daman Daman would have raised the whole town to make sure he d come home with him that night.



Maybe he had a thing for innocent and Jaded boys or maybe there was just something unique and special about the two standing in front of him right now. He didn t know all he knew at this point was that it was out of his hands. He loved them he needed them and there was nothing he could do to convince himself otherwise any longer.



There was another possibility. A completely logical reason why he needed the boys but Daman refused to think on that. It was impossible unheard off.



No vampire had two mates.



Daman was pretty sure he d never find his mate but these two boys were the closest he was going to get and he d be damned if either one of them slipped through his fingers because his communication skills sucked.



Wrapping his huge body about the embracing couple Daman leaned his head down and kissed them each upon the top of the head. I love you. He murmured his throat hoarse in a way he couldn t stand. The coiling vulnerability in his stomach didn t sit well with him but he had little choice at this point it was what it was.



**



Thank ya for reading chapter Six of Slave to Love! I hope you enjoyed it as much as I enjoyed writing it. I would much appreciate it if you d take a moment to vote below and if you have time for feedback I would absolutely love to hear your thoughts on what you liked and didn t like about this story. I am always looking to improve my writing and feedback is the best way to accomplish this :) Again I hope you enjoyed it!



Nikki



This story and all stories written by Nicole Willmeth and posted to Literotica.com is the sole property of Nicole Willmeth. Any unauthorized use of any stories written under the name Sachiaiko is strictly illegal and will warrant action taken.



If you would like to contact me about using any of my work I am more then happy to discus it. Please contact me via feedback I love to offer my work to magazines and publishers and am still in search of an agent. )

Boy gives his meat a handshake

Urinal Confessions Ch. 05

 



The next day I took off early for lunch again and headed over to the office building wanting to see my friend. My friend... hell I didn t even know his name and yet yet I felt close to him. Traffic was surprisingly light and I got there a bit earlier than I had in the past. I considered just sitting in my car and waiting for the normal time I went up to the Men s Room but instead I got out of my car and headed to the elevator.



Once in the elevator I rode up to the floor and stepped out into the corridor. Taking my time I slowly strolled back to the left and then opened the door into the Men s Room. Immediately I noticed the door to the stall at the end was closed so I quietly moved over to one of the nearby urinals and then listened.



I could tell by the sound and the hushed voices there were two men in the stall. Turning slightly I could see in between the panels of the stall so by moving around a bit I could see what they were doing. The best I could tell I saw my friend turned toward the toilet with another man behind him. It was strange because just yesterday my friend had told me he only did oral in the restroom there because of the noise and room.



By moving around some I could see a fair amount of what was happening. My friend had taken his pants off and was bent at the waist with his hands on the toilet. His legs were spread open while the man stood behind him his pants at his ankles and his cock pushing in and out of my friend s ass. The man stood very close with one hand reached around and stroking my friend s cock.



The man was moving slowly easing his cock in and out of my friends asshole moaning some as he moved. His hand moved in unison with his thrusts as my friend leaned back with each thrust. I watched as the two men began moving faster and then suddenly my friend moaned and I saw his cock spurt his cum out over the toilet.



By then I had an erection so I pulled it out of my pants as I stood at the urinal and began stroking myself. Fortunately no one had stepped into the restroom so I was free to watch and stroke unimpeded. As I watched I could hear one of the men moan and then the man arched his back shoving his cock deep into my friend s ass as he came. I could see his balls tighten and then loosen as he held my friend s hips tight.



I then watched as he eased his cock out. He grabbed my friend by the shoulder and forcibly turned him around pushing him down to his knees. My friend then grabbed the cock and pulled on it milking out a few last droplets of cum. He then gingerly stuck out his tongue and licked up the cum from the tip of the man s cock.



Watching that final display I stopped stroking and slipped my cock back into my pants and zipped it up. The man pulled up his pants and fastened them as my friend grabbed his pants hanging on the back of the stall door but before he could put them on I saw the man reach to his shoulder and then said Okay now.



Suddenly two men burst in the restroom door and shouted to me Get back. I moved past them over to the sinks and then stood motionless watching. The man in the stall with my friend opened the stall door and dragged my friend out still holding his pants. The man reached into his coat pocked pulled out a badge and said You are under arrest for prostitution. Now put your pants on.



My friend pulled on his pants and then one of the other men grabbed one hand and pulled it behind his back. He attached handcuffs to one hand and then grabbed the other hand and pulled it behind him. I saw my friend s face wince in pain as the cuffs were locked on him.



Get him out of here the cop who fucked my friend said pointing to me. One of the men grabbed me and walked me straight to the elevator.



As we rode down in the elevator he said I know what you came in there for but we re not hear after anyone but him. We don t care about the Johns but you need to disappear understand?



I nodded and headed to my car. I quickly pulled out of the driveway as a news van pulled into the garage. Driving home I wondered if I would ever see my friend again I mean I didn t even know his name. There was no way to help him without simply calling up the police station and do something the police officer told me not to do.



Heading back to work I just disappeared.



 

Chad Rock gets a hard bondage suspension-fuck.

Seamus Ch. 04

Author s notes: Thanks to all that have sent me anonymous and public feedback about this series. I like to know whether what I m writing rings true and what people really think.



*



I spent the night being woken every hour by torchlight in my eyes as Neill checked to see if my pupils dilated evenly to ensure I didn t have a brain injury. At 4 a.m. we decided I was okay and gave up on it. The next time I awoke I could see triangles of muted light coming through the curtains of our high windows (our room was below ground level). I figured it must be around 6 a.m. I lay there for a minute wondering why my limbs and head felt so heavy my torso so tight. I wasn t really in pain until I tried to roll over. I gasped as my muscles spasmed volts of pain shooting all over my body.



You alright man? Neill hissed sounding concerned. He was in his own bed. You awake?



Yeah I groaned.



You okay? Did they do x-rays and shit at ED? Want me to check your eyes again?



Nah I m fine. They looked me over pretty good. I tried to get myself comfortable again. The pain didn t want to go away. I d been warned not to take anything for eight hours in case it messed my head though I guessed about twelve had passed since the fight. How long have you been awake?



I heard Neill roll over probably to face me but I couldn t see him from my back. Ages. Couldn t get back to sleep after last time I torched you. he said. Thinking I guess.



About?



What we should do to get the fucker back Neill spat.



The fury in his retort surprised me. He seemed angrier about all this than I was. I guess I was still in shock. I don t think we should do anything I said. Coach is putting me before the Disciplinary Board. It ll look worse for me if I go in for round two.



Not if Liam doesn t say anything.



Oh come on man he ll whine. It already looks like my fault anyway by the time everyone arrived I was sitting on him and punching his lights out. It looks like I was picking on him cos he was short or something cos I m heaps bigger-



And that other shit he pulled?



Then they ll say I m a homophobe as well! Couldn t take him making a pass so I bashed the shit out of him. Or he ll deny it. There s no point trying to say anything. I took a few deep breaths and sat up wincing as my muscles contracted but trying to hide the pain from Neill.



I heard Neill take a sharp intake of breath. You re right. They won t believe you next to him so fucking perfect. He sat up too and stared at me through the morning gloom. Shit you look like shit mate.



I m fine I lied. Seeing Neill diverted my mind so that I forgot some of the pain. He looked so- I won t say cute that s too girly and hot doesn t fit either. He just took my breath away. How you can feel like that about your best mate I don t know I just did. I m not even sure when it started but often when I looked at him my heart would miss a beat. I was still finding it weird as if my mind had skipped a wire to be so fascinated by someone so masculine.



That morning he wasn t wearing a shirt. I liked watching the glinting hairs on his chest in the half-light and the way his muscles rippled beneath his tanned skin as he moved. His arced cheekbones were broad beneath slightly angled intense blue eyes like a cat but not your average delicate moggy. His chiselled face was almost lion-like. His hair was all shaggy and disarrayed. He just looked so golden... and sexy. Damn it I wished I could touch his hair and kiss the soft part of his neck so much but I wasn t sure if he still wanted me after all the trouble with Liam. There was just too much shit flying. We were both angry and scared.



Neill s words broke the spell his sight had put on me. Liam has a lot coming to him he whispered.



You got that right I snapped as pain returned in sharp stabs. Damn it. I was angry it was just a different anger to Neill s. I said he couldn t hurt me and he fucking found a way that he could. I don t know what I m going to do. If I m not in that team I ve got nothing.



Oh come on man. Rugby isn t everything. You ve got me and Jill and-



I couldn t believe how bitter I suddenly was. And what? Nothing. All my fucking life all I ve done is push and shove and strain myself to get to this level and if not playing there s no way any selectors are going to pick me for bigger teams. I know it sounds stupid but this is it this is everything. I m a mediocre student at best. I hate commerce! I don t even know how I m going to stomach working in a fucking office cos that s all that s fucking left-



Calm down Neill whispered. He peeled back his covers and trod across the room (Another jolt to my heart and cock). He sat at the foot of my bed and stared at me.



You ve still got that disciplinary thing they might just let it all drop... And if they don t? Geez you ve still got cricket gym stuff and you should change course to something you actually like and if you don t want that you can always go in for modelling snigger or something. And anyway I know it sucks for you that you aren t on the team but don t you think that you ve got more in you than just being a- he searched for the right word jock? I mean you aren t dumb-



I can t deal with this shit I grumbled. I just can t fucking do it.



Neill frowned. Grow some balls you have to deal with it. Wasn t it you that told me that he was an arsehole but he couldn t do anything? Well he can t. We ll make him pay so he won t mess us up anymore okay...? He smiled and patted my knee like I was some angry kid. Now did the doctor give you something to get you out of this shitty mood?



Jill had a bag with painkillers and anti-imflammatories in it. I m sorry to be such an arsehole I m just angry I suppose.



Neill got up and pulled a t-shirt over his boxers. He rummaged around until he found the pharmacy bag then chucked it my way. From our shelf he selected a glass that looked cleaner than the others. I ll go and fill this up for you yeah? I hope you re not so prickly when I come back.



Thanks I said. I slowly pulled myself to my feet shaking the bedding off my lap. I m not going to say it didn t hurt but I could manage. I couldn t lie in bed all day.



I painfully stripped off the track pants that I had changed into before going to the hospital along with my boxers and found another pair of trackies. I regretfully ignored my semi-hard cock. There was some half-crusted precum in my discarded boxers evidence of foggy dream delights. I was navigating a fresh blue golf shirt when Neill returned.



What the hell are you doing getting up? he snapped. He stuck the water on my bedside cabinet and forced me to sit down shirt hanging off one arm. When I said grow some balls I didn t mean bust them by pushing yourself too bloody far.



My muscles clenched in pain but I didn t wince. I thought I was smiling though it probably looked like a grimace. There s no point staying in bed. I m not some stupid kid. I ve got stuff to do.



Like what? Neill asked. Beating yourself up some more?



I thought of my schedule. I could afford to miss lectures but couldn t really pass up the $30 an hour I got for taking my bunny of the day through stretches a brisk 3km run ab-blast cycle and weights routine. It was bloody good money $60 for a couple of hours of not-so-hard work.



I ve got Ms. Gerhardt for 8.15 a.m. session before her work.



You think she d be happy to see you looking like that? Neill said. You ll scare her off! What s her number? I ll ring her and tell her you re sick but not hung-over. I bet you can t even bend more than a few inches try doing yoga or whatever the hell you do!



I don t do yoga I said grudgingly. But her number s in my diary top drawer of the desk in the back under G. I tore open the pharmacy bag and pillbox and swallowed the dosage.



Neill found the number and rang it explaining to Ms. Gerhardt that I had a rugby injury which was half-true. He rescheduled her for the same time the following week and cancelled the other two appointments she had with me before then. He then rang everybody else I had booked.



I m sorry man I know this sucks and if you need help meeting your fortnightly hall fee I m happy to pay up he whispered between calls. But you need to recover properly otherwise you ll damage yourself later. I ve listened to you mutter this stuff after seeing physios so it must be true.



It s okay I said. Thanks for helping out with all this.



Neill smiled. Come off it what did you expect me to do? Now let s get you back to bed.



I rolled my eyes. Really nurse it s better if I do move around so my muscles don t go into knots. Nothing strenuous just walking and stuff.



You realize you put your pants on inside out right? You can t go out looking like that.



He was right. What are you doing looking down there? I snapped.



Neill smirked but his voice was a little unsteady. Thinking about and stuff - Liam didn t- do anything- to you there did he?



Protective gear. Box and shin-guards. Probably the only places I m not bruised. I stood up and started to uncomfortably strip off the track-pants. Neill hastened to help me forcing me to be still. I couldn t help but run a hand under his shirt across his warm sweaty skin then down to his waist-band. I stopped as muscle spasms kicked in trying not to whimper with the pain.



Neill pulled me gently to him and flicked his lithe tongue over my lips. I couldn t hold back. My mouth parted and I devoured him. Our searing tongues stroked as our slick lips pulsed. I sucked his hot tangy saliva into my mouth. Neill broke the kiss with a smack of his lips.



Someone s eager he whispered. His fingers lightly stroked my semi through my boxers. In a more serious voice he said I m not pushing you. You sure you re up to anything like this? I don t want to damage you anymore than you already are.



I blew hot air on his cheek and curled my lips into a smile. Yeah I m okay. It ll take my mind off stuff.



Not only the pain I thought but that horrible unclean feeling I felt whenever I thought of Liam. I felt as though I must have done something to deserve his arousal besides punching him at the showers. My anger and sadness masked a deep horrible feeling of guilt as if everything was my fault.



Neill smiled back. I reached to touch his face to make sure I wasn t dreaming. A tiny muscle somewhere below my armpit twinged causing the rest of my chest to spasm for a second. I had to gasp that time.



You d better sit down before you fall down Neill advised me.



Okay I said and carefully perched myself on the edge of my bed.



Neill stepped beside me and straightened some of the bedding pulling my pillows into place. Maybe lie down for a little bit until the drugs kick in. Don t shit with me you look like you re in agony.



You just want to get me into bed I teased.



When he frowned I shuffled myself onto my back. Like this?



Would it help if I gave you a rub? He saw the horny smirk on my face and laughed. Not there- Not yet anyway. I mean like massage shit would that help the pain or just make it worse? I don t think you should rub bruises but you ve got pulled muscles as well. Would that help?



Could do I replied.



So maybe your back? Which bit s the least bruised? Neill regarded the dark red-purple bruises on my chiselled torso. I couldn t help but groan as he ran his fingertip down the middle of my abdomen from the hollow of my neck to my waistband. His sweaty hand rested there as he checked my response. He didn t have to wait long there was a solid bulge in my boxers.



As much as I hate to say this - back I said. Too many bruises on my front I guess cos there s more padding.



Stop shitting Seamus you don t have any padding any fat or shite like that. You re all muscle... Helpless muscle at the moment... He smiled and lifted his hand to flick my nipple. Are you able to roll over or will I have to help you with that too?



I gave a small laugh couldn t do anything more. I don t know man maybe you will have to help me. I met Neill s eyes for a second then rolled over. Okay I lied I murmured. I m not completely helpless.



His fingers flinched a little as he ran them lightly over my shoulders. That hurt? Neill whispered.



Nah I said. I ll tell you if it does.



What about being on your front? That must squash all the bruises and stuff . As he spoke Neill walked over to his bed. My eyes were slightly obstructed by the pillows so I couldn t see what he picked up. Okay I think you should lie on this it might cushion you a bit. It was his feather pillow one of those ones that start out plump and pack down to nothing. He helped me slide it longways under my torso.



He was right it did help. You re really into doing this properly aren t you?



Neill climbed astride my back careful to keep his weight on his knees. He placed his hands either side of my head and leant forward over me. Don t you believe it he whispered. I gasped at the warm breath on my neck inhaling his masculine sweaty scent from the pillow as if he was all around me. The anticipation of his touch was as arousing as the real deal.



My semi-hard cock started to get hot and plump up more cushioned by the pillow.



His tongue traced a warm circle along my right shoulder and continued to circle up around each of the vertebrate in my neck. Oh man I murmured. That s great. His lips continued to the side of my neck. He mouthed the sensitive ticklish place beneath my ear for a second before pulling back completely. As he did so I felt his hard-on momentarily burn my back. My own tingled deliciously stiffening some more.



Liquid trickled on my skin. The scent only increased my arousal. (I still can t smell a rose without getting a little turned on by memory of my first time.) Neill began to smooth the oil all over my back. He started by circling outward with just the tips of his fingers shivering on my skin then his whole hand would contact as he drew the circle back in before running his fingers down my spine again. It was so amazing I just stopped breathing for a second or so.



That good? Neill whispered. Feel better?



Oh yeah I gasped.



He got more into it applying more pressure to areas that were not terribly bruised but still in a symmetrical action. As he did so I couldn t help but moan.



You like that Seamus? he breathed. He shifted back a bit now astride my thighs. His greased fingertips dipped lower following my spine then branching outward over the rigid muscles of my lower back. The balls of his hands pressed either side of my spine as his fingers continued to feather outwards this time harder. Relax... I m not pushing too hard am I?



It s fine I murmured. Feels good. Every place he had handled tingled and tensed waiting for his fingers to return. Heat wired along the centre of my torso as sweat soaked into the pillow below. My cock had begun to drool slick hot precum against the front of my boxers and my abs. The waistband felt too tight. I moaned a little more as his touch intensified.



Neill stroked back up my shoulders then all the way down a few times. His fingers drifted a little lower to the seat of my shorts. I suddenly felt this jolt of panic as my muscles recalled Liam. Neill recoiled. Are you okay? Did I hurt you?



Tears prickled in the corners of my eyes as my face flushed with heat. I felt so stupid. I kept telling myself that this was completely different. I loved Neill I wanted him to touch me my body just had this strange reflex kicking in.



Muscle spasm I murmured.



You sure?



Aha.



Neill s soft lips brushed the small of my back for a second. I felt the ends of his hair flick over my skin. Is this okay? I won t shag you just stroke you a bit? Okay? You can tell me to stop I won t mind. I ll just go back to giving you a normal rub down.



I felt a tear glide into the crease at the edge of my left eye. Do anything you like man. Isn t that what they say about falling off a horse? I wasn t going to let one tiny fucked up experience ruin this. I m all yours.



He dappled his fingers over the back of my boxers fast like a waterfall. Over the top of my buttocks then along the sides causing my cheeks to clench. He pushed his palms down hard circling each individual finger over the sweaty fabric. I groaned as I felt his thumbs press into the furrow at the top of my crease. They rotated then spread out to my hips.



More? Neill asked momentarily halting his hands.



Yes I gasped.



His oiled fingers peeled down the band of my shorts and played the flesh there for a second. My whole body tingled with need. Take them off I panted. Neill... He grabbed the hem of my shorts and heaved them downwards stopping only for me to reach in front and guide my cock out. The fabric fluttered as it struck the ground beside the bed.



He really got into massaging my arse applying intense hot pressure to the sweaty muscles. Up down around and around never once flicking between my legs or down my crease. Until that is...



Can you spread your legs a bit? Neill whispered. His hands were already on the inside of my thighs guiding them apart. I felt him shuffle further down. His hot breath puffed against my skin.



Then his tongue. A searing muscle slipping its way between my musky cheeks. His fingers parted my quivering buttocks to expose more of my crease as he lapped his way down to my hole. I felt my opening start to twitch a little as if it was blinking in anticipation of his touch. I jerked up trying to meet his slick tongue. This resulted in a flash of fire from my abdomen to my neck. I couldn t help but grunt in pain. At that point he stopped Keep still man. You ll hurt yourself and panted against my palpitating anus.



Please keep going I moaned. When nothing happened I tried again Please Neill.



Neill made a sound like a laugh. His wet tongue-tip flicked around my hole then stopped again. Do you like that? he whispered.



I felt a sticky calloused fingertip stroke my hairless ball sac causing me to jump a little more. God you re so smooth everywhere. Feels like fucking silk. His tongue returned this time more insistent. He slurped his way around my burning rim then pulled me open a little more.



Uh- Argh- I felt his moist organ press into me. My cock spasmed weeping more hot fluid into the damp pillow supporting my torso. He slid it into me lubricated by copious hot saliva every part of him squeezed and pressed against my cord-like sphincters. His tongue orbited inside my tight hole lapped and fucked me. Hot spit trickled down to my tightening balls massaged in by his fingertip.



Fuck! I swore as his thick muscle undulated in my arse. His lips were now firmly pressed into my pucker sucking and slurping air and saliva around his tongue. He made more noise than I did.



Uh- Oh shit-! I was burning all over. My hands couldn t grasp the sheets hard enough to stop my body moving trying to avoid the stabs of pain from my torso.



Every now and then I d get too eager and start to thrash around attempting to force Neill to touch more of the shivering hot walls of my arsehole. I d jolt with pain sometimes crying out. At that point Neill would retract his slippery muscular tongue and massage my back until I was still.



During those interludes Neill whispered things like



Mmmm... you re so tasty followed by a slight snigger though I could sort of tell he meant it. His normally even voice was ragged and coarse.

And I never thought about- frenching someone s arse before- and you did it- and you call me dirty- Fuck it felt so good though. I hope you like this cos I can stop if you don t. To which I moaned Don t stop please don t stop.



When I started to grunt or shriek he d get more concerned though I could still hear the lust thickening his vocal cords. Are you okay? I don t want to hurt you man. Just tell me to stop when the pain kicks in okay?



Somewhere along the line Neill stopped stammering. His voice lost the wheezy quality it had taken on and became smoother and deeper. It was like a purr. To be honest it sent shock waves through my body. I got painfully hard especially when he started to describe his view. Your smooth tiny tight little hole. I can t fucking believe how much this turns me on. Shite god Seamus who would ve thought that this stuff would feel so good. Your tight fuckhole shuts when I pull back. I have to prise it open every time my tongue tries to go back in... Wow Seamus I mean shit. Sometimes I think it won t that it s too soft or not wet enough and I press and then pop I m in. There s no in-between feeling. It feels so weird talking about this like so dirty but I m just getting harder and harder.



Eventually he just sounded horny as hell. You re arse is so tight- tighter than any pussy I ve ever fucked... I m forcing my tongue up that shithole. I m tongue-fucking your fucking dirty arsehole man. And you love it you dirty perv... I m hard as a fucking rock just looking at your sweet tight arse.



So am I I moaned into the pillow. I didn t think Neill heard me. His mouth was already kissing my musky bum driving me wild my heart beating hot blood to every bodily surface.



Neill s lips vibrated a little against my skin as he sucked my tender perineum. His tongue flicked over my balls. Then he stopped. Okay you can roll over now.



What? I whinged.



Play-time s over. I don t want you hurting yourself. He climbed off me and stood beside the bed. His greased hands gripped my left hip and pulled it to him compelling me to roll onto my back with a grunt of pain. The pillow was dragged from under my front and chucked to Neill s bed.



Neill had a wry horny smirk on his face. Okay don t look so worried. I really only wanted access to this. He grabbed my throbbing hard tool and pulled it level. The oil appeared again this time copiously squirted all over my cock. He gave me a pretty vigorous rub then pulled away.



A rustle of soaked fabric slipping to the floor. I rolled my head to the side. I had to take a couple of quick breaths at the sight of Neill awkwardly trying to grease and loosen his arse. My heart jolted into my mouth as heat shot over my body.



Want a hand with that? I gasped. As I spoke more hot precum beaded in my slit quickly trickling down my throbbing shaft onto my balls.



Neill passed a hand across his forehead and brushed some hair from his eyes. His horniness seemed to have momentarily passed. I saw him draw a deep breath. I think I m good he whispered. I think so anyway... His voice thickened up as he watched me. You look terrible. I shouldn t be doing this to you... I m sorry. We can stop-



I m all right I murmured. Besides I m the one who should apologise. I mean it s you that s going to get-



Fucked? Neill asked. He carefully climbed astride me. Oh no that s the best bit. I want your fat cock all the way up my tight fuckhole. I want your hard tool forcing me open as I ride you hard and fast... Okay I was wrong he was still horny as hell. ...Yeah shit I do. Only you have to promise me that you re not going to move about too much. Leave everything to me okay?



As he spoke he ran his fingers over my glistening head causing me to twitch and shake. Electricity jolted through my veiny cock. I got thicker forcing his fingers further apart as he rubbed me up and down. It was agonisingly good. I moaned and tried to hump my pelvis against him but it really did hurt too much. Promise? Neill repeated.



I promise I gasped.



He crouched over my dick using one hand to hold it steady. His other hand fluctuated between trying to support himself and guiding my sensitive tip to his greased hole. He closed his eyes. This time round I could tell it wasn t the pain that made him do it his mouth was open the edges curled up like he was smiling. He was hyperventilating. As he pressed further down on my cock his expression changed to one of pain which he tried to hide by opening his teary eyes and smiling at me.



After a few seconds of being pressed against his tight seemingly unbreachable opening I felt his anus yield to my cock. The first inch or so was swallowed by his hot sheath quite easily. His muscular action then kicked in burning spasming and protesting my fat cock s intrusion. Despite knowing that forcing Neill apart hurt him like hell I couldn t help but find it arousing. From the look that flashed across his face I think he did too.



Neill rocked onto his knees and set about easing himself down my shaft. He moved up and down as more and more of my ample cock shafted his tiny hole. Very quickly my (nearly) 8 inches filled him completely. He sat on my pelvis partially encasing my ballsac in the crevasse created by the parting of his sweaty man-cheeks. His slightly tight balls nestled above my groin tickling me with their blonde hairs. I was so fucking horny I couldn t wait for this to begin.



I felt his abdomen spasm in pain but he kept smiling. This is so fucking good... Your thick meat stretching my arsehole open- Shite- His hips made micro-movements that my trapped sensitive glans picked up with a tremor of pleasure. I felt him slowly relax as he tilted his pelvis rotating his wet velvety insides so that my cock rubbed his prostate.



Mmmm... escaped his mouth. To make sure I understood he ran his pink pointed tongue over his lips. I responded with my own steamy groan stroking his arse.



I was mesmerised by his cock. It curved up obscenely long against his chiselled chest like one of those ancient fertility statues. The head glowed red with trapped blood. It seemed to pulse and grow as I watched precum trickle slowly from its slit. My mouth salivated at the thought of taking his sensitive organ to my mouth brushing it with my soft parted lips before licking and plugging the entire length into my narrow throat. I was half-dazed by the idea as I lay there sucking my bottom lip and jacking his horny cock with my eyes. He had repeated himself twice before I heard him which made him even more concerned.



Is this okay? he asked. I m not hurting you am I?



I reached across and slowly stroked his warm dribbling cock thumbing his head and piss-slit. What do you think? A smile crept over both our faces. When Neill laughed I felt his mirth vibrate around my encased prick.



This is so fucking gay he whispered but didn t say anything more. He rose almost completely off my cock then pressed down to sheath me fully in his sizzling rectum. He did this a few more times and gradually built up a rhythm expanding his channel on the up thrust contracting on the bottom thrust. He leant forward on his elbows and really went for it. My body convulsed with the thrill of being completely jacked off by this hot tight wet sheath so much better than a fist a mouth or a pussy.



I didn t have to do a thing at all which made me feel a bit lazy. I really wanted to share the experience with Neill. I m not one of those people that can just lie back and let the other person take charge. I really wanted to be able to kiss him and pound him stroke his cock and back maybe bend up and lick his nipples but I couldn t. I guess I thought that he was getting a bit of a raw deal but I only had to look at him to see that this wasn t really the case.



Neill s head was slightly tilted his mouth parted. With every down thrust he panted and his lips jerked like he was smiling. His eyes widened a little more and seemed to light up even bluer. Sweat ran down his entire body glistening like beads on the hairs and muscles of his torso. His hair was slightly damp and clung a bit about his face. From every place a hair contacted skin a snail-trail of hot sweat ran. His long cock bounced off his abdomen above his navel leaving a thread of precum that joined the two hard muscles together. The grunts of Uh Uh- Shite- Argh- Oh man-! got more adventurous and louder as he called out my name and how good it felt.



After some good long minutes I began to realise that we were both teetering on the edge. Neill leaned further against me so that his hot cock rubbed over my chest with every violent thrust. His mouth aggressively explored mine tongue splitting my lips. Those sticky hands found my wrists and held them down either side of my head not that they could go far. His arsehole began to twitch and then spasm squeezing and releasing my cock in a frenzied wave. He slammed up and down my pole a couple more times burning me in rings of fiery friction. I saw stars honest to God I did and I wasn t the one coming.



The burning prong pressing into my chest started to jerk and shoot white-hot cum onto my flinching chest neck and face. Neill wasn t immune. When he finally stopped shooting there was a big gob of tangy cum dribbling down his jaw which I quickly scooped away with my tongue. As I did this my own throbbing prick burst. I shouted in pain as my abdomen tremored. Pressurised cum shot into the depths of his hot bowels. Another load of man-cream splashed back against my cockhead churning as the next scorching blast propelled through. Neill began to moan and ram himself hard on me forcing my cock to spurt once more.



My body couldn t help but convulse firing needle-points of pain seemingly from every muscle of my body to my brain. My heart was pounding so hard that my blood vessels vibrated with fire. My skin shivered hot and cold. Everything went white and hazy for a few seconds pain pleasure I don t know. Neill s hole started to clench and palpitate his cock jerked against my chest. His abdominal muscles strained hard as he came for a second time.



Fuck Seamus. Shit Fuck I heard him groan. Argh- Oh shit- He slammed his arse down forcing my cock to penetrate his convulsing rectum far further than it had before. A primal shriek shot from his mouth as he stabbed his arse again and again. Cum literally blew from his jerking penis. This sent my shaking empty cock off again. I painfully came clasping Neill s sweaty body to mine so that his slick hair and contracting muscles caressed my chest. I sucked and bit his neck savagely drawing more deep-bellied grunts from his throat.



As my body throbbed in pain Neill forced my wrists above my head. His hands were slippery with sweat but his fingers felt like steel. My knuckles grazed the wall with every thrust he made. He bit my lips and tongue as he took complete control slowly moving up and down squeezing and pressuring me to cum again. I screamed I couldn t do it there was nothing left.



Still he thrust on and on faster then slower sucking me into his arse and forcing me out again. It really did feel amazing don t get me wrong it definitely hurt probably due to my injuries more than anything else but honestly I d never felt so aroused or cum as much as that before. We both forced out more and more cream swearing sweating biting and fighting.



Our orgasms drew away slowly giving no definite stopping point just a series of smaller and smaller tremors his arse my cock.



Holy shit Neill I whispered as he climbed from me. My hot cum dribbled from his raw hole as he wiped himself off and searched for some fresh clothing. That was so- So fucking good.



For a minute or so he didn t reply. When he did it was if nothing had happened over the last half hour or so. You okay? You look like shit... How would you like Macca s for breakfast? he asked. (McDonald s for the unenlightened).



*



Walking with over half a dozen bruised boot-prints to your body wrenched muscles and a very sore head is not so fun. It doesn t help if you ve just blown all your energy on an amazing shag. Neill actually had to support me before we even got off our floor. He was definitely copping a feel of my arse which had me in stitches of pain and laughter. I was about to give a pinch to one his muscular buns when a voice behind us spoke.



Hey guys- You okay Seamus? When Neill turned us around I saw Nathan standing in the hallway behind us. It wasn t his floor he lived in the Somers wing which was far more prestigious. It was odd that he was on ours so early. God you look like crap. How the hell did you avoid getting a couple of shiners to go with the eyebrow stitches?



I m okay dude I said slowly. Neill had hurriedly pushed me away by that point.



Nathan is a handsome guy (I never thought of him like that it is just an observation.) At that time his black hair was shorter than mine probably an two inches all over with red-brown streaks. It was unstyled and spiky I d seen him get up after a hard night and just mess it with his hands to remove any flat patches. To emphasise his tousled look Nate only shaved once a week. He played his roguish appearance to his advantage many a girl had fallen for the bad boy turned good ruse. Actually he was far from bad. This is a guy who cries in movies then pretends he s got popcorn debris in his eyes when the lights turn on that melts a few hearts too but since he does it when he comes out with us guys I m pretty sure its for real. Who else cried at the end of Kill Bill Vol. 2?



His eyes are big and dark with the long lashes and heavy eyebrows that girls seem to like. His skin is milky pale darker around his eyes. He doesn t freckle despite being one of those guys who spends summer constantly peeling if he doesn t use sunscreen. He has a roman nose and lips that appear quite wide rather than full. Everyone assumes that he is Italian or something romantic and European but I don t think he would be able to find Italy on a map. His family are meat-and-three-vege and fish-n-chip people nothing exotic. Down to earth nice people not that Europeans aren t nice. I think I m digging a hole here.



Whatcha doing down here so early Nate? Neill teased. Who d you score? That s the general assumption we had if we found a guy who didn t belong on our floor the following morning. If the guy looked smashed we d presume he d just crashed in someone s room.



Nathan shuffled his feet a bit looking at me. He seemed so damn uncomfortable that he can t have noticed anything different about the way we were behaving. No-one- I just- tired- night-



I smiled a little. Oh come on you can tell us.



Well- I- um- Jill and me... Shit I hope you don t mind. Too late now anyway.



I lied before when I said the me and Jill were just sleeping together as an extension of our friendship. It was serious else I wouldn t have told Dad about her. What Nate said had me feeling quite fucked off. It shouldn t have seeing as I had moved on. I suppose I thought that Jill might wait longer. A bit of a double-standard I know. I guess it s cos I adore Jill I don t exactly love her yet really I do. It sounds strange but that s how it is. I still act like her Dad sometimes and rip into anyone she brings over. It would just break my heart to see some guy mess her up especially a guy I knew like Nathan.



It didn t work between me and Jill up too close and personal it just didn t. We were at the point of hating each other if we didn t stop and back-off. There was the thing I had for Neill complicating it all and Neill and her- Well it didn t work. Still didn t stop me feeling like I had to scare off any guys that came sniffing around her as if she were still mine.



Course not I grunched. How long s this been going on? You bastard.



Um- Arr- Last night- Since then. Fuck you Nate. Go to hell.



Hey we re going to McDonald s for breakfast want to come? Neill asked. I could have kicked him.



Yeah that d be great. We re cool right Seam? Arsehole. One of the reasons why I don t like my name sometimes? People who shorten it to Seam = Shame .



Of course I said. What the hell was up with Jill? I was feeling hellishly possessive. Of all the guys she could have chosen why Nate? And why last night? Jill didn t just sleep with guys at the drop of the hat.



God you look like shit Nathan repeated. You took off so fast- otherwise I would have taken you to get checked out by a doctor. As it was coach had to sort out Liam. Good job on that by the way. He sure had that coming and one of us had to do it.



Just had to be me did it? I asked glumly. We had started up the stairs on the way out of the wing to join the parking building. I was having trouble walking but Neill wasn t helping which pissed me off a little more. Fuck Liam. Fuck you too Neill.



I m sorry mate. Once you left me and Weaver our captain did try and gang up on Prentice our Coach. He s gonna leave contacting the disciplinary staff if you guys can sort it out off field. I know that sucks but disciplinary is far worse. This way you guys are still going to be playing in the finals. I wish Liam would get kicked off but Coach ll hear nothing of it. I m really sorry about everything. You just shouldn t have gone him like that with all the team arriving for practise-



I wheeled on Nate. He s a nice guy he was just pissing me off that day first with Jill and then with assuming that it was my fault that the fight happened. You really think it was me that started it? It was that fucker you understand not me okay? So just shut-up about it. Be glad I don t bash your face in to go with it.



As I spoke I heard Neill swear. He was ahead of us on the second floor of the parking garage jangling the keys to my car. He was looking for where I d parked it. We d already agreed that I probably shouldn t drive. Seamus you d better come look at this.



Someone had backed into my car side on even though it wasn t jutting out of the park. The left tail-light was broken the bumper dented and the rear side-panel crumpled a bit like a dented beer can. More than one point of impact. An unlikely accident. If it was whoever had done it hadn t left any note. I still wonder whether I was paranoid to assume Liam was involved. I wanted to go find him and rip his head off but somehow I was persuaded to have some shitty McDonald s breakfast instead. Probably because I really had no energy to protest what Neill and Nate were saying.

Young blonde gay boy is wanking and then sucking his friends dick

A Simple Shadow Pt. 10

He woke several times to the blurred sensations of blood and sex. He knew he had fucked the little avien several times. Shadow s dreams confirmed it. They were a kaleidoscope of feathered flesh and hot movements. He kept repeating one in his dreams. He didn t remember doing it but the dream was highly detailed and repeated often enough to assure him he had. In the dreams the avien was beneath him clutched securely in his muscled arms. Hawk did not seem to notice his feathers getting ruffled or even bent as he drove himself into him again and again. The hot little boy pushed back into him eagerly urging him to do more. Sometimes he heard the noise of the other boys milling about the room. Shade didn t know if he liked the idea of being watched but sometimes...the sound turned him on even worse. He liked the urgent little noises coming from Hawk it was hard to believe he had almost let a dragon eat him. Then he considered Tarkin ton using his little slut in this very same way and his jealousy burned. The boy did everything he could think of to erase his anger. It must have worked too. Shadow stopped thinking of Tar entirely seeing only Hawk and sleeping deeply. He had no idea of how long he slept but he knew it was a restless sleep filled with noises and waking moments. He woke to the sound of yelling. Hawk soothed him with gentle words as he woke slowly. It is nothing. Just and angry vampire looking for trouble the boy murmured to him. Your wards are sealing him out. He cannot get in.



How long have I been down here he asked huskily. Hawk looked reluctant to answer. He saw more than a few bite marks on his delicate body.



You needed it he argued defensively when Shadow narrowed his eyes at him.



How have you kept me here? Few can make me sleep fewer still can command me while I slumber. His fear began to rise making him uneasy.



Shade the boy protested with hurt eyes. You do feel better don t you?



Yeah actually he thought in mild surprise. He felt better than he had in a very long time. The door pounded again drawing his attention. A muffled snarl came from the other side. It made him jerk and the other boys in the room reacted to his movement with shrieks of fright. Tar can t get in Shade whispered in worry.



Yes he can Hawk argued he is your companion!



Not if I am unconscious Shadow snarled releasing the warding on the room. Hawk moved away warily offering comfort to the others as he herded them to the back of the room. His eyes alone showed his concern as he steadily met Shade s gaze without backing down. Pevin seeped into the room as the light returned to its normal gloom.



Where are the keys? Pevin didn t look so sweet and mild this morning. Why couldn t I get in? The boys are starving! You have been feeding off of them he accused.



Have I Shadow asked in dazed disorientation. I only remember sleeping... the avien boy...I know I fed on him. Pevin motioned for Hawk to come to him. There was only one wound on the boy s neck. Not a trace remained on him. Not even the scent of sex and it should have lingered on his skin for weeks.



Hawk met Pevin s suspicious black eyes and agreed. It is as he says. He fed on me and slept but I am well. We all agreed not to wake him. As you see we have fruit we brought in and we ate plenty before that. He looked down on the last part no longer comfortable with that silver-laced jet boring into him. No one has starved!



How have you been getting outside? It has been a week!



I have not needed to go out. I have been here at his side! Haven t I? Hawk glanced back at Shadow desperately. Shade created a bowl of fruit and several strips of dried meat. He didn t even feel drained by it. See...see...look!



Pevin studied them both strangely. Tarkin ton was worried! He couldn t reach him either. As if to add meaning to his comment the ghostly apparition appeared at his side! Looking scared Tar reached out to touch him as Shade flinched away from the wispy hand. It dropped away helplessly.



I was tired. I knew I would sleep Shade said sounding thirsty. Sorry I didn t know I would be out for so long he tried to explain wondering at the fear in Tar s expression. I sealed the room Tar! I was safe...



You sealed it against us! Not everyone Tarkin ton hissed in frustration. Someone was in here! I felt him enter the house and this room...I felt the intruder Shade!



I must have slept through it. The only disturbance I heard...was the two of you.



Tar snarled The next time you seal me out seal out everything! Or I will find an assassin to finish this between us forever he threatened angrily. Pevin smirked as he blinked out. Then the boy turned on his heel and followed the ghost thing back upstairs.



Hawk shut the door he left standing open and sighed in relief. That will be terribly difficult for him to do he remarked winsomely The only thing you didn t seal out was light clan. Somehow I cannot see a Holy Temple Guardian becoming an assassin he mused with a small pleased smile. Neither could Shadow...but then...



Who was here Hawk?



My lord the boy inquired looking far too innocent for someone he knew was guilty as sin of the accusations leveled at him.



Tar was petrified! Don t go all coy and act innocent on me. Who was here he demanded. The boy moved across the room fluidly watching his face.



Hawk looked both wary and thoughtful as he drew near. No harm was done as you can clearly see my lord. He swept out a hand to indicate the room but the vampire s eyes never left the boy. You needed to rest and I made certain you got it. I am sorry my lord was afraid but I only did what was best for the two of you. Two Shade I said two he repeated firmly. If you are weak so is he! He cannot afford to leave you in Pevin s...care he said hesitantly. Yet his trust in his young lover is complete just as a part of you will always trust in Tarkin ton despite his punishments!



Are you telling me I shouldn t he asked incredulously. I left here! I only came back to see him dead. If what I hear is true and the things he whispered in my ears for so long I cannot allow him life. Even if it means I die with him Shadow whispered in total resignation I have to kill him.



Hawk shifted nervously. Tarkin ton has been praying to the Gods he stated ominously. It fell on deaf ears. The news didn t seem to even faze Shadow. He huffed a little in irritation Not your Gods Shadow kin! To the Gods of all thing Good and Light he prays! Like you Shade he urged fiercely. It is unheard of! You protected yourself from all except the Light!



I have my reasons the vampire bitched. He turned away from the boy.



Perhaps Tar sees your reasons too he suggested softly.



Then I have killed him without a cause!



No Shade Hawk stated flatly You killed him because it is what he wished of you. It is one of the things he prayed for...his death at your hands. Shadow felt a stab of pain and cried out at the severity and suddenness of it! The little creature s words cut deep. He must seem dead to all who come seeking him. Yet the worst of them will not be fooled by this ruse! Not so long as the boy walks a two-fold path he explained.



What do you mean? Two path... His voice rasped still laced with pain.



Pevin Hawk urged. As much as my lord loves him he is a spy!



The vampire hissed in a breath in fury. Meg rin he snarled in disgust.



Yes Hawk agreed emphatically. He treats his father and uncle as abysmally as she has taught him to treat them!



The two twins Shadow mumbled thoughtfully. Perhaps the boy really was the reason they feared vampires so badly. Oh hell he swore in dismay the sun dragon! I forgot about him and left him alone!



Hawk sat at the edge of the bed soothingly. He will be hungry but not harmed. You heard him Pevin could not find the keys. Hawk moved to a pillow on the bed and drew the clinging clattering ring out. You asked me to see to the prisoners. You left them in the kitchen so I hid them.



Shade took the keys giving Hawk a look. He was trying to decide how innocent his newfound bed mate really was...and he was coming up with bad odds. Did he work for an angelic guardian? He already knew the most powerful of them could fool other powerful creatures on what their true age and race were. Thank you. Do we have anything to feed a dragon? Three of them I should say he amended.



The boy shook his head. No sir the others ate it all. I could give them some fruit to hold them over until you could find or make more meat.



I will have to hunt. I cannot make more than a small amount and even then mostly fruit he sighed. I hate hunting.



If you kill it the kids can clean and cook nicely. They will make certain to store the leftovers properly...hint hint. It won t be problem if you get too much.



Just too little the vampire added with a smile. Yeah I get it. Do any of your boys eat meat he thought to ask before fading away.



Hawk looked surprised. A tiny smile broke over his face as he answered softly some.



Shade used the keys to lock the boys door and went to see how the twins were faring. He wasn t surprised to see them strung back up separately. This time the men faced the cold stones on opposite sides of the room. Pevin the inevitable whisper came breaking the dank stillness of the room. He was certain it was the same male as before.



Are you the boy s father Shadow asked dryly. The dragon flinched when he recognized him as the vampire stranger from before. He made no answer. In fact he seemed to be the only one awake this morning so Shade moved up behind him. The half dragon pulled at his chains trying to look around at the predator he could not see. A stiff collar restricted his head not allowing it.



Finally the man stopped admitting defeat. You must be Shadoc s brother. You remind me of him he hissed fearfully. Shade was speechless. What could he say to that? He threaded his fingers into the man s hair letting him get used to him slowly. He combed out some of the tangles he found. It was rare for one of their kind to be so unkempt. Seeing a bowl of some size he created a little water and a small scrap of fabric. Bringing it close he started sponging the dragon s neck tenderly. It wasn t well received. The poor creature struggled trying to get away not knowing what he was about.



Hold still he crooned. Doesn t he even bathe you?



The creature snarled at him. No he hissed in disgust but he is not above fucking us! Shade paused letting the words and the tone tell him much of the man s bitterness. He was a prisoner eaten and abused by his own son or nephew. He didn t even want to imagine the angry confusion in the man s voice as he had stated the words. Why are you doing this? Just let us down he begged I need to see to my twin! He is hurting!



Your brother is alive. Mentally he sent a shadow minion to fetch Hawk. I will release you as soon as you are both clean and taken care of properly. You need to eat but the prisoners I released before have eaten us out of provisions. Can you nibble on some produce until I get back? I will go hunting. You two need to rest anyway. I can t unchain you. I have already tried it they won t come loose.



It is a complex spell made by Meg and Shadoc the male admitted unhappily. You really freed the prisoners?



You remain Shade explained as you can see. The boys won t leave as they have nowhere to return to and wished to stay. The others have been set loose with the exception of an injured sun dragon. The room of females...all dead he reminded him. I did what I could.



Meg killed them! She came to us covered in their blood drunk on it!



His words startled the vampire. He hid his expression by turning to Hawk as he entered the room. Can you and one of your boys clean these two up? I am going to check on the other one. Release them when you are done. The least I can do is try to give them a meager amount of freedom. Tell them to sleep he added.



It will be done as you say my lord Hawk stated with a slight bow. Borg and Bede will not harm us. We will set them free and allow them to bathe as we brush out their lovely hair for them. They do not mind that.



Borg and Bede Shade repeated amused. Which are you? The dragon male did not answer. He hadn t really expected him to. Not that it matters any I will assume you are Pevin s uncle. Take care of your brother. He turned to leave seeing Hawk had already gone to get whatever he needed.



Thank you. He paused but didn t turn back to the sullen dragon. His dark skin made Shadow wonder if they were all three shadow dragons. That would make Pevin a very powerful and dangerous little tramp. His markings alone showed he was a stout mage.



It took a minute to coerce the door to the sun dragon s chambers open. It was rusty and still locked up tight. The dragon was sitting stiffly against the wall on the bed. Damn you sure took your time he stated in pleasant amusement.



How are you feeling?



He shifted wincing sore when I wake but it gets better if I move around some. I am hungry. You did say there was food? I heard what you told the other two he stated tensely. May I help you hunt?



Of course Shadow agreed happily. Would you need anything before we go?



Pants the man drawled carefully. It seemed a friendly vampire confused everyone around here. However his comment drew that vampire s gaze downward.



Of course but... How do you explain needing to be intimately familiar with a person to think of the proper fit? The other male stood with a strangely teasing grin. He came up close to Shade. When his head came up to look at him dead on the shadows hiding his eyes seemed to disappear. They were reflective! There was no coloring in them what-so-ever and they threw back the light when it hit them. It was eerie. They were clearly eyes of a predator. His skin moved in a lazy wash of magical energy that was highly fascinating. The pink turned orange where the gold overlaid it. Bright blinding reds where the illusion dramatically darkened the pink.



I know what you need. You can come closer vampire...Touch me he beckoned using only the mere hint of a compulsion in his voice. He wanted to be certain he would do it. The creature s eyes flashed as soon as he stepped close. Good good...touch he encouraged quietly. Pain flared where Shadow s hand brushed the man s arm and waist. He whimpered wanting to immediately draw away. He hated being hurt feared it! Hush ignore the pain. You said you wanted to touch me so take your fill vampire. Shadow s mind automatically tried to fight free of the creature s mind. Be calm. Did you expect to touch the light and not pay the consequences? He took Shadow s hand and used his own to move it over his hips and thighs. Shh...It is necessary.



Why didn t it hurt when I carried you in here?



I was nearly dead. I have recovered some of my strength. You want to touch me Sha da limn forget the pain. Both hands drew the vampire along his skin tracing the contours lightly. Shadow closed his eyes memorizing the imprint along his fingertips. He was right Shade thought. Despite the pain he was enjoying the feel of his flesh and the feel of the light energy swatting at his own darkness like a cat testing his boundaries. He let out a little moan of sheer longing when his hands traced that firm muscled ass. That is it feel me vampire. The creature sounded greatly amused by his lust. Then he released his hands to place his own along Shadow s waistline. He jumped at the sting and made a little sound in protest. He tried to focus his attention to his task and rubbed his hands down extraordinary muscled calves and flanks. The dragon leaned into it. Shadow s skin was twitching like an animal being touched by a cattle prod. This man was not a Sun Dragon! His body was screaming what his mind had been too slow to comprehend...He was a Light Bearer! They were a rare warrior breed of the Temple Guardian Clan. Shadow had to kneel to get to his lower calf and ankles. The man above him sighed as Shade memorized every detail of shape and size. The sigh distracted him. The creature s hands had moved into his hair. It didn t hurt so much as make him start imagining things he shouldn t be thinking of. Shadow had to look...His chin came up and it was a mistake! The creature s eyes were closed enjoying the hands that swept darkness against his skin his face a mask of pure pleasure. It was evident elsewhere too as the appendage before the vampire s face began to grow slowly. Tempting fate he leaned forward and let his tongue trace the curvature of the rounded dome tasting the sweet swelling of his skin. The male pulled him closer in instinctive reaction. Shadow nipped at it and a harsh sound rumbled in the man s chest! Then those bright blinding eyes flashed open trapping his mind in seconds! No he barked panicked. No Shadow kin! Even the light can be tempted he whispered as he pulled him away shakily. He leaned down and kissed him violently.



It got deeper wilder and hotter until Shadow drew back in pain. The creature burst into light and he hissed scrambling away in terror his eyes stinging and streaming from it! It practically made the very air around them sizzle. Maybe you should make me a cloak too the angelic minion suggested as I seem to be highly attracted to you. He sounded husky and startled. You can t imagine how strange it feels to admit that. I have never slept with a guy willingly in my life.



Light Bearer he growled without uncurling from his protective stance. He quickly made a pair of silky snowy white coverings for him. The material was slinky but thick! The cloak wouldn t just cover that gorgeous body it would cover that infernal blaze of power scalding his tender skin! Why does ever Light Bearer say it that way: I have never willingly ? What? Has every one of you have been raped?



The man laughed softly. You didn t know? I really must have been weak when you found me vampire. I thank you for my pitiful life but I must know this he stated thoughtfully while dressing. Would you have helped me had you known?



Shadow smiled slowly and it was touched with a hint of devilish mischief. His immediate reaction to that question was not an appropriate one. He didn t think the man would get offended so he decided to tell him. I would have taken advantage of you while I had the chance. When you could not have given me this little display... The angel laughed delighted by his honesty.



I am not pure light despite my calling. Be wary of that mouth little vampire he added sounding like he was thinking of more than those cautiously worded taunts. Shall we go hunting now? Shadow got up. The man was beautiful perhaps even more so in the all white luster of the cloak and pants. He made himself a matching outfit using all black leather. It won him a laugh. It doesn t match that white hair of yours he mused. Are you really Shadoc s brother?



Shadow froze. His entire body seemed to hate the very sound of those words Yes.



You don t remind me of the vampire king. He is completely cold and heartless. Shadow turned into him as the angel touched his shoulder. It didn t hurt with all of the material between them. You may be a vampire Shadow kin but you are strange. There is goodness within you.



You don t know me angel! Do not assume such things he hissed angrily.



I know you attract my angelic blood he stated softly. His voice was firm as he explained Meaning there is good in you despite all of your protesting! They walked outside in stilted silence. Sha da limn the man called to him tenderly. Everything about the angel was soft and gentle Shadow realized not understanding it in the least. The forest called to the animal in him. He missed running alone within the uncomplicated world it offered.

What are you called he demanded. It won him another peace-filled laugh.



My my...You finally got curious hmm? Shadow wondered if he could see his blush of embarrassment. Ra bast Ar lin he drawled in answer. Shadow frowned trying to work the words through his brain for a meaning. Something about sunlight that was the Ra bast part but what was the other? Without knowing the half-dragon creature better personally it was impossible to interpret. You know I am not a dragon he informed him suddenly At least not by blood ties.



Damn you are a psychic too. The man laughed delighted by his irritation. It was nice to be so ridiculously easy to amuse Shadow thought scathingly.



Oh come now Shadow kin...I am alive and free! I didn t expect that. The angel frowned evaluating his wording. Or I should say he corrected with a sigh not content with partial truths I had not expected to be saved by a creature of total darkness. Had the Light Bearer part of his blood forced him to clarify? Was a half truth too much of a lie to them?



Well Shade damn well wasn t going to call the man Sunlight it was stupid and clichГ©! He looked back from the tree line to catch an amused smile on the angel s cherubic perfectly innocent devilish face. Those oddly cat-like eyes glittered with suppressed laughter ruining the charming facade. His golden hair was a bit feline too he noticed. The illusionary skin texture was as confusing on the eye as his old illusion had been. Many people had once thought him a god in far-off strange lands for that alone. Focusing on one part of his name he decided it fit the angel perfectly...Bast. Truly he had spent too long on Earth if he was naming a Light Bearer after an Egyptian Cat God he thought to himself wryly. He heard more laughter behind him. You may not like to talk to me much but to a psychic the man stated considering his word choices you are irresistible Shadow kin. The vampire stood still as the taller man wrapped his arms around him and pulled. He let his body lean back into him wondering what was wrong with him. He never acted like this!



You are too innocent to be in the middle of this feud vampire. You should go away. Somewhere he suggested fondly but not here... Bast parted Shadow s cloak. He made a soft sound as the creature s hand touched his bare flesh beneath it. Bast moved his hand over the vampire s heart while Shadow writhed uncertain if it hurt or if it was a deadlier form of pleasure. They say our kinds can become addicted to one another Sha da limn. Touching you makes me believe them. I am charged to destroy evil where I find it but a shadow is not necessarily evil you see. It is simply the opposite of fire and light. A thing that is created by the very light I possess in my blood he whispered hotly in his ear. Shade moaned wishing if he had a point he would just state it! I am you silly creature he teased brushing his ear with his cheek. Bast s hand slid down along Shadow s stomach. The effect was ten times more powerful than it should have been! He wanted him to keep going farther! A pleased chuckle reminded him that this was a highly volatile game. My blood calls to you...



Oddly he could feel the sensation he was talking about he nodded distracted. Your flesh calls to mine vampire. The light in my skin wants to roll in your darkness. It wants to shine on your body until you are forced to shadow yourself for protection! It wants to spark your powers until you can completely engulf me in darkness Sha da limn! His hand slid past his waistline and Shadow cried out in severe pain and pleasure as he lightly drug his fingertips over him. His skin began to darken as power rose up unbidden. It gathered eating along his body until the leather couldn t hide the darkness any longer. He tensed as the void began to engulf both of them hiding them from the forest s many eyes. Bast s arms tightened holding him closer as Shadow screamed! The hand on him was beginning to scorch the delicate flesh he held.



A wind blasted into them forcing the pair apart! Shade he heard as he looked up to see Tarkin ton leaning down over where he had fallen. Tears streamed down Shadow s face and it broke his companion s heart to see his little shadow cry. Tarkin turned and glared at the one responsible. Bast s eyes flashed as he paced restlessly nearby watching the apparition warily.



You hurt him the angel accused irritably. Tarkin ton flinched. His bitterness runs so deep and over half of it bears your name Mage! The Light Bearer stopped pacing. What do you want from him? He is still innocent and pure of heart! You kill him! Do you want him to die Mage? If he stays here like this he will...



You have no business in this Tarkin ton hissed at him.



The angel s smile was cold indeed. Oh I do... His words grew soft and threatening. Be careful what you pray for Shadow Master! We angels must answer the prayers of those in dire need...even yours.



Tar mouthed silently I should have killed you.



No doubt Bast agreed. What stilled your hand? A last shred of hope...



I cannot stay here! Shadow screamed disgusted by them both Gods It is always the same! Every second he hissed. He flinched away when Tar tried to touch him. I can t live like this. Please understand he begged desperately. Tarkin nodded and looked away. I am sorry Shadow whispered forgive me. He bolted into the trees the moment he managed to get his feet beneath him. A scarred snow leopard that raced away unable to deal with the fighting the arguments and the betrayals that lay behind him yet even as he ran he felt the crippling pain that his desertion caused his old love. He ran blindly unable to see past the emotions and grief that fogged over his eyes! It was a familiar feeling. He stumbled and forced himself to run even faster!



Shadow heard the whisper of the angel s voice in his ear and knew it was speaking to Tar. You have lost him but you have not yet lost this deadly game you play. Let me help you Mage! You begged our help now trust in me. Your companion is not young but he remains simple and innocent by staying as a beast. If he had stayed here his brother would have killed him. Surely you have figured that out by now? He has to run! It is the only way he will become who he needs to be. Let him run free end this game finish what you started and let him rediscover who he is meant to be! The seductive voice urged using a great deal of compulsion to force his cooperation Trust us! Sha da limn will do fine. Let him go Mage!



Tarkin s voice in his head caused the cat to wail as he fled. Shade he whispered I love you. Please be safe my love. Then the animal screamed in agony stumbling to his chest in the forest as he was thrust away firmly from his companion for the second time being shut out entirely and left alone. The cat breathed heavily feeling lost momentarily from the sudden lack of emotions and thoughts. Then the animalistic consciousness took over lifting him to his feet to race away obliviously into the trees. A portal fluxed ahead and the cat darted into it. Whoever had called it was knocked back as he passed. The jungles beyond were wide and dense and taller than the ones he had just left. The fertile earth was moist so he ran and ran and forgot himself in the easy mind of the beast. The jungle sounds filled his ears and the scents ran in his nose comfortingly.



He flattened his lean body along a thick branch in a tree stalking a bird creature nearby. His body grew tense as he focused down on the hunt and nothing else. As he stalked the creature the greens began to take the shape of leaves signaling the return of his eyesight. His eyes cleared to watch the lovely blue and iridescent green bird of paradise several yards ahead of him on a lower limb. The cat growled at it sprang and caught the fragile neck between his teeth! Its shrill cry startled the other animals into a frenzy motion and sound. The cat listened to them in pleased abandon as it ate...



(To be continued under the title of the second chapter: A Shade of the Past )

Cali slowly undresses and is naked

Habit of A Lifetime Ch. 01

This was a piece of Vampire Fiction that I began as an exercise in collaboration with Emily Palmer in 1999. Gradually Rayne Wylde developed a life (or perhaps I should say an UnLife) of his own. People have asked me how he came to be a Vampire. This is his story.



CHAPTER ONE - TURNING THE PAGE



RAYNE



21.30: June 26th 1999 - MANCHESTER



It was time.... the others had gone ahead and now they were out there waiting. Waiting for him.



The dense column of swirling white smog descended slowly wrapping Rayne Wylde in its chill clammy folds. He tasted it bitter and dry in the back of his throat and coughed to clear the choking sensation that invariably threatened to strangle his voice on nights like these. It was time. They were out there waiting and he felt their keen anticipation though the thick cold mist muffled virtually every sound and reduced his vision to an all-consuming opalescent greyness that swam and shifted around him like a thousand ghosts. On his left a towering block of solid darkness loomed up out of the fog and he used it as his guide. Picking his careful way through the impenetrable gloom he trailed long fingers against its pitted flanks feeling the vibrations run through it like the rapid heartbeat of a living thing. A shiver of anticipation ran through his whole body a surge of sudden adrenaline - fear and longing combined - that tightened his gut and made his own heart pound faster.



Through the shifting mist a single piercing shaft of ultra-violet light sliced upward cutting through the curls of smog like a blade made from pure energy etching sharp-edged cavorting patterns on the impenetrable field of silver-grey. He dodged backwards avoiding it pressing his spine to the wall behind him sliding sideways into the gloom. Another quickly joined it cutting across at an angle - parrying it - then a third slashed through the cloak of fog sweeping the scene like a searchlight. Now the screaming started.



Rayne’s blood raced. Shrill disembodied cries stabbing through the icy mist goaded him on. Fearless he stalked from the shadows to meet them - a king coming back into his realm - striding through the dancing light-beams bolder with every step. Then dodging them like a fugitive as they strafed the rolling silvery pall that hid and protected him. The sudden staccato rattle of sound in his ears was deafening like the crackle and thunder of repeated gunshots. He paced onward a seasoned warrior on the field of conflict unperturbed by the noise calm and ready in the eyes of all that observed him - and there were plenty of those!



Rayne heard the screams intensify as he glided gracefully through the swathes of dry ice and let the tendrils of light sweep down over him like a falling net. He was not trying to hide. Let them find him. Let them see him at last in all of his lean wasted street-glam glory. He stretched out a pale-skinned long-boned hand for the only thing on this platform that was thinner than he was. Towing the mic-stand to his black-clad body he hugged it tight as the pounding rhythm of Simon Hathaway’s drumkit drowned out even the most ardent screamers. Behind him Ciaran Hart’s bass kicked in pulsing a rich resonant counterpoint to the percussive rattle of noise. He kept his eyes fixed forward oblivious to everything but his own breathing. Away to his right little Sean Courtney huddled low over his precious blood red Stratocaster and made it scream far louder than any member of the mainly teenage crowd below.



A speculative smile haunted Rayne’s generous mouth. He straddled the stand provocatively rubbing his whole body along its length taking his time. Closing pouting bloodless lips over the bulbous head of the microphone he wooed it like a lover as the Strat’s wail keened in his ears setting off his breathy growl to perfection.



“’She… Comes... like the Night...’” Rayne Wylde snarled seductively into the mic and Whipsnade slammed headlong into ‘Dark Paths’. It was the track he had always considered the strongest on ‘Drowning Fields’ even if the Board at SOLD Records were too damned scared to put it out as a single.



Going by the reaction of the Whipsnade Party Faithful down below the record company could go to hell tonight!



JABEZ



On the periphery of the bouncing thrashing crowd within the decaying art-deco theatre a single silent motionless figure observed the night’s events with a sorrowful speculative smile. At least in here it was warm. This country was a mess Jabez Everman thought to himself sadly. For a hundred and fifty years he had dwelt here and he was yet to experience an appreciably warm summer. Of course compared to Egypt the land of his birth even its warmest days were unsatisfactory. And Manchester quite rightly was famed for its chill drizzle in summer and winter alike.



He yawned and huddled deeper into his overcoat watching the dry ice billow across the stage below. As a single dark-clad elegant figure gyrated out of the midst of this seeping smog his smile broadened. He was transported back over thousands of years to Memphis where he had encountered the original incarnation of the current object of his intrigue. Neferuaten had been beautiful then as she was tonight dancing for him in the palace chambers her back straight and motionless as her hips swayed and her long hands traced elegant patterns in the darkness with the tapers that she carried.



How easily their bliss was rent asunder. For a few short tender precious years she had been his Moon and Sun. He would have done anything for her to see her smile and glory in the sweetness of her kisses and the hot wetness of her willing cunt.



Back then his people had named him King Amenhotep III and afterwards called him by the name they would later sweep from the face of history Akhenaten the great Heretic.



When he was still a boy one had come to his father’s court that professed to be the Prophet of Atum Re Lord of Light. Once Pharaoh Tuthmose IV had been a mighty warrior King but in his twilight years his senses were failing him. His eldest son was dead of the plague and he grasped for any straw of guidance that the Gods could offer even down to giving the prophet his younger son to be an acolyte and devotee of the Cult of the Light. For all of his teens the young Amenhotep worshipped the Light. When his father went at last to his final rest and he was crowned Lord of the Two Lands he took the name that would blight him. He became Akhenaten meaning ‘the Aten is Satisfied’.



The Mighty Prophet of Atum Re was certainly satisfied. The young king had been his student and catamite for many years slaking his lusts upon the altar of the God of Light each morning and evening until it seemed a natural way of life for him. In the name of the Aten he built a new city and temple in T’el Amarna and forsook the gods his predecessors had worshipped for aeons. Akhenaten took the princess Nerfertiti to be his bride and she changed her name as he had done in honour of the new God. Nerferuaten as she became bore him six beautiful daughters and he cherished them all. Their life was good.



It took the Pharaoh many years to see the Great Prophet for the charlatan he really was but even unmasked he was not a man without power. In all the years he had been at the courts of the Pharaohs Akhenaten s Instructor had swayed others to his ear and set in course many plans that would run for centuries unchecked until this very day.



When Neferuaten could only bring Akhenaten girl children who might not inherit his crown in spite of his love for them it had been his Prophet who steered the Pharaoh’s own mother to his bed. This she did willingly for the Gods had bidden it – or so she believed - carrying two fine sons the younger of whom would one day be known to the world as the Boy Pharaoh Tutankhamun.



The Prophet then promised Akhenaten life unending and in his vainglory seeing a world where Neferuaten was at his side for eternity the bold Pharaoh accepted his offer. But it was not to be. The old gods who could tolerate most violations or their laws saw this pledge as a gift only to be bestowed by the Deities. Even Maat to whom he had devoted his most fervent prayers after his worship of the Aten turned her face from him and cursed him to walk the earth eternally until such a time as someone loved him for what he truly was and not for power or promises of glory.



By then of course his precious Neferuaten was in her grave and four of the six daughters she had borne him along with her. He was glad. She would have wept to see what had befallen him how easily he had been duped and led astray. The one who had tricked and used him now persuaded him in his misery to yield power to the eldest of his incestuously conceived sons Smenkhare who had been his co-regent since Neferuaten’s death. Akhenaten did so gladly. It was a blessing to give over his power to another. He wanted only to lie down once more beside his young wife and never rise again.



That was not to be. Maat’s curse had followed him across the centuries to this very day. As his Prophet had foretold the barbed kiss he gave King Akhenaten bestowed life unending. He fled from Egypt and took another name wandering in search of Neferuaten’s fresh incarnation. For generation after generation he searched. Each time he found himself thwarted as Maat had promised he would be if his beloved did not truly love him for what he was.



In that time he had worn many names and many guises as had his nemesis. Since 1893 he had been Jabez Everman an art dealer and multimillionaire. And in this life his foe the Great Prophet of Atum Re wore the guise of a powerful businessman who went by the name of Khaled Zelarin.



At the Manchester Apollo this evening Neferuaten danced before him again in the latest of her numerous guises. In 1999 ‘she’ was Rayne Wylde lead singer and songwriter of a rock’n’roll band named Whipsnade.



DANNY



Fifteen year old Daniel Weston had never been to a gig before tonight. He supposed that had it been entirely down to him he would not have come to this one either but Daniel had been given his orders and if there was one thing that he was utterly proficient at it was following orders. Doing as he was told and not asking questions had kept him alive thus far. Keeping his mouth shut and his nose clean generally meant that he got food and pocket money and a room to himself and he very rarely got a good hiding. After the first time he always made sure that he moved fast enough to stay out of trouble.



Having a pretty face helped. The boss liked a pretty face almost as much as he liked obedience. Back home Daniel had just been one of too many grubby demanding mouths to be fed and silenced. Possessing neither the power of the oldest nor the cuteness-quotient of the baby of the family he found himself kicked from pillar to post on too many occasions. After finding himself relegated to punch-bag for yet another of his mum’s regrettable boyfriends Danny took to his heels and headed for the streets.



Blond curls and big blue eyes made him popular down the back alleys around Old Compton Street and Soho. It also brought him to the attention of the Boss. Mister Zelarin ran a club on the seedy fringes of the theatre district and it was there that Danny Weston learned the finer arts of personal service. At Flesh for Favours he discovered the darkest of truths. There was truly nothing under the sun that money could not buy.



And Mister Zelarin had bought and paid for Daniel Weston long ago.



At the club he heard all kinds of music. Largely what was played depended upon the client but he was familiar with Whipsnade. The band had released a video earlier in the year that was popular with certain of Flesh for Favours’ clientele. In it the singer – a skinny huge-eyed ashen-faced creature dressed in a ripped shirt and tight black bootleg jeans – was chased through the underground by two black panthers. When the animals cornered him finally in a broken elevator car they transformed into black-skinned men in animal masks and began to rip off his clothes as the elevator doors closed slowly.



In an extended version of the video which the club had somehow acquired (rumour had it that that the director was a member but Danny had never seen him if this was true) the singer a guy named Wylde was violently assaulted by both men. He had seen the film twice now. Even pressed up against the front of the stage as close as it was possible to be with about two thousand people pushed up close and personal behind him Daniel could not swear that this was the same guy. He was charismatic that was for sure and good to look at in a wasted sort of way but Danny could not believe that someone in Rayne Wylde’s position would allow something like that to happen to him purely for the sake of his art.



Daniel had seen plenty of porn in his time. He had even taken part in it and the scene in the extended video for Animorous had not been staged in any way. The man in the elevator had been fucked anally and orally and the camera had uncritically observed every last minute of his humiliation. The only reason Daniel could imagine for his allowing its release was that Wylde had not only instigated the assault but also actually ‘enjoyed’ it.



Watching his sinuous gravel-voiced performance on stage all Daniel could think of was the way that those two muscular rapists had used him. As his mouth enfolded the microphone seductively Daniel saw those same sulky lips – cut and bleeding – forced down around a massive black cock as he struggled to push himself away. When Wylde sank to his knees on stage then slumped forward as if praying groaning the lyrics to that same track Daniel’s mind filled with the close-up image of his tight jeans ripped urgently down to mid-thigh. He saw the singer semi-naked as his two attackers knelt with him and bucked their way simultaneously into his thrashing body.



Before the show was halfway through Danny had a raging hard-on that would not quit.



RAYNE



Rayne first noticed the boy in the front row during ‘She’s Got Stars To Walk On’. The ballad gave him the chance for a breather after the asphyxiating pace of the opening numbers. ‘She’s Got Stars....’ was a personal favourite with all the band members. It looked likely to be the new single if Matty Greening Whipsnade’s long-time manager could persuade the record company that it was right for the times.



He curled almost lazily atop one of the monitors and crooned huskily into the mic watching the tiny blond boy through lowered eyelashes. At first Rayne had been unsure of the youngster’s gender a factor that never failed to turn him on. One thing was certain the kid had a strikingly beautiful face utterly emotive and alluring. His eyes were long-lashed and pale the colour of blue topaz in the moonlight rarely blinking even in the dry-ice and the flickering shafts of multi-hued electronic lightning. The hands that occasionally pushed back the soft golden curls of his shoulder-length mane from his face and neck were long-boned and artistic the fingers delicate and the knuckles and wrists prominent. When he tilted back his head to catch a draught of cooler air wafting down from the stage the bob of his Adam’s apple gave him away.



Rayne caught himself wondering what the kid’s body was like under the glittering skinny-rib top and faded jeans that he wore and how it would feel to lose himself in the tumble of his unruly hair. He looked very young but when his wandering gaze lifted and met Rayne’s unblinking stare it did not pull away. In fact the kid just smiled as if he had a secret.



DANNY



Daniel had been wondering if he would get away with sliding his hand inside his pants and slowly bringing himself off. What with all the screaming and hysteria going on down here one small climax was hardly going to make a world of difference! It was not as easy as he had imagined. For one thing he was pressed up against the stage as tightly as a pilchard in a packed tin. He could not even lower his arms let alone jerk off. When the band finally slowed the relentless pace of the opening numbers and consented to play a gentler track he managed to get enough space to push his hands into his pockets.



It was about this moment that Rayne Wylde sauntered languidly towards one of the monitors at the edge of the stage and sank down on it. Sitting with his legs half crossed and one foot tucked underneath him he surveyed the audience almost playfully as he began to croon the lyrics. Automatically they sang along and Daniel experienced a curious sense of isolation. He could feel his throbbing cock through the lining of his pocket and as his fingers curled around the top three inches of his erection it felt as though he was the only person in the whole auditorium. No one else was real.



No… not quite… it was at this moment that Rayne Wylde’s huge pale knowing eyes settled upon his face and rested there in solemn contemplation. This close to him Daniel could see the beads of perspiration on his tip-tilted nose and the quiver of his long black eyelashes beneath the tattered raven’s wing of his sweat-damp sable hair. His gaze was the colour of some green herbal liqueur Danny had once tasted at Christmas translucent as crushed ice in Roses lime cordial. Wylde licked his lips very slowly between lines. He had a petulant teasing mouth like some stroppy adolescent choirboy. Danny wondered distractedly how that would feel wrapped around his hot hard cock.



A smile of purest ecstasy parted his lips as he felt the first spurt of hot wet relief under his thumb. He kept on rubbing harder and faster and closed his eyes as his slender body trembled from the force of his orgasm. So it was that he did not see the amused knowing smile that the singer bestowed on him in return.



RAYNE



The pass for the after-show party had been a moment’s impulsive gesture on Rayne’s part. The entire entourage of the band was issued with them on all dates. It was a perk - one of many - to touring with a rock group of Whipsnade’s calibre. Things had not always been so comfortable. Little more than five years ago - as Rayne recalled all too vividly - they had travelled the country in a defective off-white transit van for seven miserable weeks. Back then the crew consisted of Matt their crazy teenaged manager and a single solitary Roadie called Derrick. Derrick smoked pot compulsively and told endless back-to-back tales of his days in the seventies hauling cable for Black Sabbath. Since he was the only qualified driver in their small entourage they could hardly leave him in a lay-by at the first opportunity! So they careered unsteadily from one gig to another up and down the M1 whilst bits fell off the van - a perpetual hard-shoulder memorial to their passing.



The Boardwalk in Manchester was one of the better classes of dog’s-toilet venues they had played on that tour. In addition to the open sewers they called lavatories they had a solid and well-acknowledged reputation as a breaking ground for promising young bands. It had been there that Kris Spedding from SOLD an ex-session guitarist and A&R man finally saw them play live. SOLD was a fledgling concern - Whipsnade was to be only their second band - but Kris signed them on the spot. Whipsnade never looked back. They had the freedom with SOLD to make the music they wanted in the way they wanted to make it.



The rest - as they say - was history.



In spite of the occasional disagreement about releases the relationship with SOLD had been a good one. It had produced three best-selling albums (the last two of which had hit the top of the charts) and no less than eleven well regarded singles. SOLD’s offices moved to fashionable Notting Hill Gate in 1996 and now employed fifty people and eighteen decent bands. Whipsnade were the best of those eighteen bands by a long way. Although not perhaps at the very pinnacle of the rock tree they were pretty damned close and tonight Rayne figured they owed the Boardwalk some recognition for that break five years earlier.

He had been increasingly smug when Jon Brite one of their current handful of highly-trained road crew members returned to report that the blond haired boy from the front row had accepted the AAA-pass. Rayne never questioned whether the boy would guess at the connotations of such a gift. He had just watched the kid wank himself off in front of three and a half thousand people after all. There were groupies at every show these days and ‘everyone’ knew what went on at Whipsnade’s parties!



DANNY



Outside the Apollo blinking in the sodium glare of the streetlights Danny gazed in bewilderment at the laminated pass in his hand. This task was turning out to be almost too easy. He experienced the first sense of trepidation as the crowds pushed and jostled past him laughing and talking excitedly among themselves discussing the show and the new songs and what they were going to do with the rest of their night. They were normal kids going about their normal day to day lives. Daniel suddenly envied them.



He felt numb. Tonight he was going to follow orders and that meant going to this party and making damned sure that Rayne Wylde noticed him. The rest was up to him. His instructions had been fluid. Mister Zelarin knew that he was good at his job. The boss was not concerned that he would fluff his lines but that was a part of the problem. His job was sex that was what he was best at. In his time Danny had been bait in any number of carefully plotted honey traps. He had closed his eyes and spread his legs for politicians and movie stars sadists and masochists alike.



Danny knew that he was one of the lucky ones. He was valuable right now a precious commodity. But he was getting older and before too long his place in the panoply of Zelarin’s golden boys would fall to someone younger and more innocent-looking. By that time he knew he’d better have proved his worth in other ways. He knew how those less fortunate ended up. There was an incinerator in the basement of Flesh for Favours that burned up more than just the domestic rubbish. And some of the games the club’s customers played went ‘beyond’ violent fantasies. Zelarin picked his boys from the street. Few people would miss them if they vanished for good and by the time those people made others listen it was often too late.



No Danny appreciated how fortunate he was to be blessed with a pretty face and boyish complexion. It made his life much easier. He knew that there were worse things out there than Black-Panther men with large cocks. Danny had slaked more than just the hunger for sex in his short career and he had watched other boys feed that lust with their lives.



It did not pay to cross Khaled Zelarin.



JABEZ



Outside the theatre where the air was refreshingly chill after the stifling atmosphere within a solitary tall pale figure watched the black stretch Mercedes parked behind the squat ugly building on the edge of Manchester’s urban heartland. He had slipped away from the show as the encore began. It was not the first time he had observed Whipsnade’s performance on this tour and he was even beginning to recognise some of the pieces they played. Not to ‘like’ them exactly but at least he could tell them apart now. Had it not been for their dramatic and beautiful composer he would not have made such an effort but he could not more stay away from Rayne Wylde than a moth could steer clear of a burning light bulb.



It had been hundreds of years since he felt this way. Neferuaten’s previous reincarnation had been easier to approach. Michael Welton had been young and tractable effortlessly influenced and bedazzled. His naivete was his ultimate undoing. In the bustle and pleasure of Britain after the Second World War when everyone was dizzy with relief that the carnage was over he stepped almost innocently into Khaled Zelarin’s path and was found with his throat ripped out under Battersea Bridge.



Only the Undead could have perpetrated such a brutal slaying. Jabez kept vigil by his graveside for seven nights until he rose. It was in despair that he hammered the stake into Michael’s body to save him from further torment. Until the dawn he held his lover’s corpse in his tight embrace vowing that next time he would be more careful.



He had begun to give up hope when in 1968 Raymonde James Wilde was born. Jabez was aware of the moment as he had been aware of all Neferuaten’s incarnations but it took him over twenty years to find the source of his new hope. Jabez had travelled the world in search of his beloved only to find the singer on TV in a bar in Budapest. Even over the distorted airwaves he knew that this was the one. Another boy snake-hipped and beautiful as his virgin queen had been when she first came to him. From that moment he had dedicated his life to Rayne’s protection.



Getting close to him was harder than he had ever imagined however. Whipsnade went everywhere in the midst of a press-pack and surrounded by professional security. For some years now he had watched his beloved from afar wondering if – in fact – that was not the safest thing for Rayne Wylde.



As the band and their manager tumbled out of the back of the venue rumbled and sweat-damp still from their performance a few hard-core fans were already waiting outside. They were rewarded with pictures and a few words before the five young men were hustled into the back of the limo and it growled away into the night.



Jabez let his corporeal form melt silently into mist unobserved by the crowds now spilling out onto the darkened streets and drifted after it.



RAYNE



Within the safety of the car Rayne let himself gradually wind down. It always took a little while after a good gig to recover his equilibrium. Behind the smoked bullet-proof glass of the Mercedes’ windows he slumped into a supple black leather seat and closed his eyes lulled by the motion of the luxurious car as it sped away from the seething crowds around the Apollo theatre. Suspension this good was another of the benefits of Whipsnade’s success. Like the little pick-me-up Matty passed across to him tapping him on the knee as he handed over the small round mirror and the ebony cigarette holder.



Rayne held the mirror steady as his friend and manager trickled the twin lines of pure white heaven onto the glass out of the twist of foil produced from within his jacket. The younger man used his AMEX Platinum Card to cut and divide the bands of coke. Juggling the holder between his index and forefingers Rayne put one end into his right nostril and covered the left with his thumb to snort the first line cleanly switching the slender tube to the other nostril to inhale the second.



The buzz never let him down. That was another miracle of Whipsnade’s success. Since they had become a household name the quality of the cocaine they scored had improved in leaps and bounds. A satisfied smile engaged his full lips as he handed the glass across to Ciaran Hart and Matt repeated the routine. From the opposite seat young Court’ frowned at him reproachfully but Rayne was in no mood to argue with his guitarist tonight over the pros and cons of his habit. Life was rarely this good and just for now Rayne Wylde wanted to enjoy it.



The Boardwalk was an eccentric place that in and of itself appealed to his sense of the bizarre. Its situation within the shell of the old school hall lent it a cool lofty church-like atmosphere alien to many similar sized venues. The capacity was only around four hundred and forty thanks to fire regulations but even full the place had never seemed oppressive. It had many entrances and exits which was another reason why he selected it for the party. Whipsnade were able to slip into the building unobtrusively via a back door whilst their guests were still coming in from the street.



Within the main body of the club over the stage where Kris had first watched them play there was a mezzanine level which ran around three walls. The balcony overlooked the dancefloor below and was reached by a staircase from the entrance hall and another smaller flight of steps from behind the stage itself. Because of this it was rarely full since those who were not regulars at the club (and even some that were) did not know how to reach it. In addition due to the height of the gantry the view of the stage was not a clear one so it was less popular with those who wanted to see the bands perform.



Thanks to the inaccessibility of the mezzanine Rayne had it all to himself for quite some time after Whipsnade’s arrival and so was able to watch as his guests flooded in. Some were friends but not all. A few were journalists. A handful were pluggers for the record company. More than a handful were hangers on invited by the crew. In their midst he picked out the boy from the Apollo crowd as he stepped through from the bar area with a glass in his hand and made his way to a secluded table in the corner opposite Rayne’s perch.



Again the sheer simple beauty of the blond kid took his breath away. Not since his teens had he wanted someone this badly and he lusted after the boy from the front row of the Apollo with a passion that left him dizzy.



At that precise moment the kid set his glass down on the table and looked up around the balcony over his head with a quiet self-possessed curiosity. As his eyes swept along the rails they met and locked with Rayne’s. A smile as knowing and unexpected as it was welcome left the singer with a song in his heart and a sizeable bulge in his pants.



DANNY



The Whipsnade entourage had gathered around a group of tables on the balcony when Danny reached the upper level of the club. Watching the band members and their circle chatting and drinking as if nothing was more normal Danny felt briefly like an outsider again. It was as if he was back at school anxiously skirting around the older more popular boys and their friends. It took him back to a time he thought he had left behind when he joined Zelarin’s coterie. These days he was above such things. Now he could look back at the behaviour of his peers from the classroom and laugh at the naivete of their posturing and posing.



At a nod from Rayne he was admitted to their group without question. A lanky expensively dressed young man with waist-length hair in every colour of blond from the darkest honey through to nearly white leaned across the table and pushed a bottle of champagne in his direction. With no glasses or cups in sight Danny hesitated only briefly before picking up the magnum and swilling the contents from the neck. There was a ripple of appreciative applause as he set it down again meeting their eyes defiantly. He noted some smiles a couple of head-shakes. Finally his gaze met the ice and lime stare of the object of his fascination the reason he was here tonight. Rayne Wylde rolled his eyes dramatically and turned away lighting a cigarette.



He was very beautiful even up close. Danny had seen plenty of ‘Beautiful People’ in his time who did not pass muster without the aid of the make-up artist’s brush or the forgiving soft focus of the photographer’s lens. Wylde possessed an arrogant schoolboyish prettiness enhanced by those huge eyes and long lashes. Sitting here less than a few feet away from his target Daniel was also certain that this ‘was’ the star of the video he had watched in Zelarin’s club all those weeks ago. Rayne barely met anyone’s gaze directly but he was conscious of every glance in his direction Danny was sure of it. He watched the singer to the exclusion of just about everybody else. Each wryly-deprecating smile and shake of the head only convinced him more. The singer did not talk a great deal he listened and he watched his icy lime-green gaze moving from face to face so rapidly that it was hard to follow. Danny made the singer his personal study assimilating his every move and comment.



Rayne tapped his fingers frequently on his lean thigh and Daniel Weston quickly learned that this was a sign that he was bored with the conversation. Not long afterwards his gaze would move on to some new subject or another more intriguing topic of conversation somewhere else. Danny could barely help but think that it would not take him long to asphyxiate on the dearth of intellect in this corner of the room.



The younger man allowed his attention to be diverted ever so briefly by the presence of the long-haired spider-limbed youth in the chair adjacent to his own. Most of the clique surrounding Wylde and his immediate entourage were fawning giggling devotees eager to draw attention to themselves. His neighbour seemed immune to all of this and sipped at a solitary bottle of pilsner yawning occasionally as the hordes fought to win a glance or a smile or an acerbic comment from Rayne. As Danny looked him over properly for the first time he realised that this was Whipsnade’s lead guitarist and Wylde’s co-writer Sean Taylor-Courtney. Daniel thought that Sean could not be very much older than he was himself. He was surprisingly tiny and unprepossessing for a rock-star and spent much of the evening trying to hide behind the fall of his dark-auburn hair only emerging to take another swig from the beer bottle in front of him.



They began to talk almost to fill the space that seemed to exist around them. And that it seemed was the catalyst. Up until this moment Rayne Wylde had been apparently content to ignore him and Danny was at a loss to find a way to get closer to the singer than he was already. He was on the verge of giving up of going back to Zelarin and admitting – oh horror of horrors – that he had met his match that he had found a man who did not automatically want to sleep with him. It chilled his blood to think about telling the Boss that he had been wrong. Zelarin was ‘never’ wrong those who said that he was were invariably carrying out his instructions improperly.



Danny did not want to think too closely about what happened to those unfortunate individuals.



So he drank more champagne talked about guitar music with Sean Courtney and otherwise tried to pretend that he was just a normal kid enjoying the night of his life. He was here in the Boardwalk with Whipsnade one of the UK’s most prominent rock bands. Hell a mere five years ago he would never even have dreamed of this.



RAYNE



Rayne was feeling irritable. All night he had been waiting for the pretty blond kid to make a move on him and nothing at all was happening. Now the Coke was wearing off and he was beginning to think that his judgement was slipping and he had played the boy wrong from the very start. Right now the blond was ignoring him completely which ruffled his feathers even more. On the kid’s right Whipsnade’s own child prodigy was busy explaining instrumental progressions from tracks on ‘Silver Line Park’. Court’ was a musical genius which of course Rayne Wylde and Simon Hathaway his drummer and best friend had recognised from the very start. Court’ could play any instrument you put in his hand or sat him in front of. At barely twenty he was a natural musician with a flair for songwriting that occasionally left Rayne breathless. He had a real ear for a melody but separated from his beloved crimson Stratocaster he was like a goldfish stranded outside its bowl.



Rayne could have coped with ‘all’ of his colleague’s prodigious talent unflinchingly had it not been for that last factor. The kid’s inability - damn it his downright ‘refusal’ - to blend in drove the older man to distraction. Music was Court’s whole life and he disapproved utterly of the old rock star cliché of sex drugs and booze which had always been a part of Whipsnade’s ethos. Sober Rayne could just about tolerate him - and undeniably Whipsnade needed him - but when Rayne started to get a little bit out of his head as he was tonight their relationship went from merely uncomfortable to downright precipitous.



“’’Ey! Court!” the singer barked now prodding his guitarist hard under the table with the toe of one Cuban boot. “You’re a fuckin’ star mate! Start behavin’ like one. The Chicken doesn’t want a fuckin’ masterclass he wants to get stoned and get laid. Don’t you sweetheart?”



This last comment he addressed directly to the blond boy with a fierce feral grin that showed off small neat white teeth. Court’ scowled through the tangle of his shaggy russet-brown hair at him and the youngster looked quickly from one face to the other his blue eyes wide and innocent. The kid liked Court’ okay which was clear enough from his defensive expression but the awed and astonished look on his pale open features told the singer all that he needed to know. Since this evening at the Apollo as he watched the boy getting off Rayne Wylde had known precisely what he was interested in - and chord progressions had ‘nothing’ to do with it!



He was still staring intently at the boy when Court’ snapped back at him tetchily breaking his concentration and inflaming his temper.



“That’s your trouble Ray! If you can’t fuck it or snort it or mainline it it’s no fucking good to you is it?”



Over on the next small table Ciaran and Matty spluttered with ill-suppressed laughter at this exchange both of them most definitely the worse for wear. Simon’s dark blue eyes flickered anxiously from the pair of them back to Rayne. The singer ignored them all and pushed himself to his feet with ice in his gaze and in his heart. Whipsnade was ‘his’ band and he was damned if he would let anyone take the piss out of him tonight and get away with it.



“’Fuck’ you!” he barked letting the edge in his voice cut through the general hubbub so that a small silence descended around their table. A humourless smile graced his lips at that. There ‘were’ some advantages to a trained singing voice after all. “Fuck the ‘lot’ of you!” he shrilled furiously before storming off in the direction of the back stairs.



JABEZ



A brief pool of light illuminated the blackness of the stairwell when Daniel pushed through the doorway out onto the metal-floored landing. The Vampire had been poised to make his move but he froze in the shadows again whilst the child he recognised as one of Zelarin’s boys figured out that Wylde could not have gone far. Using the handrail as a guide he trotted easily down the aluminium flight. The youngster quickly located the dejected figure of Whipsnade’s songwriter and vocalist. Rayne was sitting on the bottom step his tousled head bent over the ripped knee of his snug-fitting black pants dabbing at the grazed flesh beneath with tentative fingers cursing and sniffing alternately.



Whilst he was still in motion Jabez eased closer still. He could smell the minuscule droplets of Rayne’s blood over the tantalisingly sensual aroma of his hot weary body. As the younger lad came to crouch beside him the Everman breathed in a mingled scent of sweat and smoke and whatever herbal concoction the little whore used on his ragged blond hair. Over all of that the smell of blood set his mouth watering. Whatever was going on here it would not avail him to interrupt now. He had spent over three hundred years evading Zelarin and he would not run the risk that this child might identify him to his former mentor.



Even so it was hard to hold back when he was so close to the object of his desire. Rayne was hurt drunk or drugged he had missed his footing and tumbled down the final few steps in the darkness to land sprawled on the asphalt floor at the bottom of the stairs. Jabez itched to sweep from his hiding place and pick the singer up to gently minister to his wounded knee as the boy was now doing.



The little blond had been visibly irritated when he came down here after the singer but now in such close proximity he was solicitous and attentive as Whipsnade’s glamorous front-man turned his pale face upward helplessly. Searching fingers reached up to touch the boy’s cheek spotting his face with blood and in that moment the lad understood instinctively what it was that he wanted. Tilting his head ever so slightly he let Rayne’s fingers slip into his mouth tasting the salty warmth of his blood tentatively. Jabez closed his eyes and clenched his jaws against the hunger that raged within him.

He was still sucking Rayne’s fingers gently in the darkness when the singer’s other hand came up hesitantly at first running through his pale tangled hair to caress the nape of his neck. He withdrew his fingertips from the boy’s mouth then more insistently Rayne Wylde pulled his companion’s moist lips down onto his kissing him with a savage hunger of his own.



Danny broke the kiss first pulling away to whisper into his mouth “D’you want to go somewhere more private?”



RAYNE



In spite of his resolve to seduce the boy from the front of the Apollo crowd (Daniel… Danny he reminded himself firmly) Rayne found himself surprised by the youngster’s willingness to be with him. He prided himself on his ability to judge a personality and he had already calculated that Danny would be pliable and possibly a little naive. That had been a mite shy of the mark. Already he had figured out that this kid was no pushover. Getting him drunk - or trying to - had not seemed to work and he was beginning to wonder if this endeavour had been worth the effort when Danny followed him down the stairs. The boy’s concern had been a surprise. What he had not bargained for was that Dan would ‘physically’ want him just as much as ‘he’ wanted Dan.



Charley Collister was outside with the Merc when they finally emerged into the cool Mancunian night. Rayne was still limping slightly from his tumble down the stairs which allowed him to lean against Daniel for support one arm draped loosely around the boy’s slim shoulders. His lips still tingled from the ferocity of their recent kiss.



Danny Weston on the other hand seemed impervious to the moment of intimacy faced with their mode of transport back to the Midland Hotel. His hands wandered like a child’s over the gleaming bodywork of Charley’s black stretch Mercedes and he made little sounds of awe and appreciation which clearly charmed big Chaz to the soles of his ox-blood Doc Martens.



“This is amazing!” the kid breathed settling into the supple soft ebony leather of the Merc’s immaculate upholstery. His fingers still wandered over every little feature of the car exploring electric window switches and folding arm rests locating the mini-bar in the back seat quite by accident.



Rayne fished a miniature Stolichnaya from the cache and with some magnanimity said “Help yourself!”



Thumbing an overhead switch he dimmed the interior lights and a tiny portable TV screen descended smoothly from the roof and replayed the night’s gig for them in muted tones. Charley slipped into the driver’s seat and gunned the engine and the Mercedes slipped silently away into the Manchester night.



“I need to make a pick-up Chaz ” Rayne Wylde told his driver in that same languid gravel-toned voice that Danny recognised from the songs. “Just a couple of grams. Nothin’ heavy.”



Charley’s eyes met his sceptically in the rear-view mirror. “I should clear it with Matt Chief.”



“Matthew won’t mind ” Rayne lounged in the back seat still rolling the tiny bottle between his palms. “I’m not over my spending limit ” he added persuasively. “And we don’t play the next gig ‘til Monday.”



Danny glanced at him speculatively he thought. Rayne met the kid’s wide blue eyes and winked reassuringly. Taking a deep breath Daniel said “I’ve got some stuff. Just a little bit if you want to share.”



“We’re not talkin’ blotters ‘ere ” Rayne chuckled at him and unscrewed the cap of his bottle downing the contents in one.



“Coke ” Danny said at once. From the driver’s seat Charley was looking him over again via the mirror. His expression was far from approving. Rayne was less judgmental.



“You are a fuckin’ angel ” he exclaimed wrapping himself around the boy and kissing him again. He was less restrained this time getting his fingers inside Daniel’s cropped t-shirt and snug-fitting jeans even as his warm wet tongue explored the cavern of the boy’s half-open mouth. This time Danny made no attempt to resist his groping hands.



TO BE CONTINUED......

College roommates share some drinks and follow with some nasty oral action and dirty assfucking

The Professor & His Student Ch. 02

Two days later Art showed up at my door wearing a loose bathing suit and carrying a towel.



Let me guess I said you want to use my swimming pool.



Yeah and I m hoping you ll join me. Actually I want to swim in the nude and I hope you ll do that with me too.



Of course I will. I need the exercise and getting away from preparing lessons and reading students papers will be good for me.



But you re not doing either one right now Art said.



Well hell I gotta eat food too in addition to your dick.



I was preparing strawberries for a fruit salad and a strawberry shortcake. I also like to snack on strawberries.



Tell you what Art if you step out of that bathing suit and set up the lounge chairs in the shady part of the patio I ll join you in a few minutes. With extra strawberries.



As he stepped out of his bathing suit he was sporting a very healthy hard-on. I looked at it contemplating whether to stop what I m doing so I could suck his beautiful cock to climax.



He must have been reading my mind because he gripped me in a strong hug kissed me on the cheek and whispered in my ear Do you need a break from that? I have something for you that you ll love. It s smooth hard and creamy.



I ignored him and continued with my chores and he went out the back door to do his.



I could hear him frolicking in the water as I finished up and put my fruit salad and strawberries in the refrigerator. I also got a bowl for the strawberries that I didn t prepare—those that I didn t cut the green tops off.



I removed my clothing before going outside. It was a hot day and I love to swim in the nude.



Art was in a lounge chair idly playing with his erection when I came out with the strawberries.



Where s the Cool Whip? he asked.



Huh?



Cool Whip! You don t eat strawberries plain do you?



Well yeah I replied. Since you already have the run of my house it s in the fridge you can bring it out yourself.



I sat down and started snacking.



Art was out in a flash with the whole container of Cool Whip and right away dunked two oversized strawberries into it.



On the third strawberry he held it up to his face studying it—the small end aimed at his face.



Sarcastically I said Better study it carefully you might have a quiz on it.



Have you ever noticed that on some strawberries if you look at them a certain way they look like the head of a dick?



Then he took that strawberry into his mouth and gave it a strong suck with an obscene slurping noise.



I swear I saw his penis twitch!



The next one he dipped it into his mouth with a dab of Cool Whip on it sucked off the topping and smiled it me.



One didn t need to be a Greek scholar to know the meaning behind that!



We finished the strawberries in the next few minutes. Art got up to take the Cool Whip back to the fridge but as he walked by me he stuck his finger in the topping and handed the container to me.



He dabbed some topping on his penis and stood close to me. I have another strawberry for you to eat and it already comes with cream.



I set the container on the table and then grabbed Art s hips and put his strawberry in my mouth. I could feel his rigid penis sliding back and forth on the groove of my tongue. I applied stronger pressure from my palate to try to suck the life out of his cock.



I kept up the pressure for several minutes thinking he would cum soon. He was merely stroking my hair and ears as he stood there enjoying the sensations I was giving him.



I was erect myself and tempted to stroke myself to orgasm I was so horny.



Then all of a sudden Art grabbed the sides of my head with both hands and pulled me into his body then he began humping my face hard.



I felt his erection expand and soon I could feel his cum erupting in my mouth. I tried not to swallow right away I wanted to taste this young man s jism while I could before I swallowed.



I stood up from my seat Art still stood so I hugged him. My erection pushed upward as it his belly. I knew if I rubbed my body against his too tightly that I would cum all over him.



Art put his hand on my penis but he was perceptive enough to know that if he put too much action into his manipulation that I would indeed cum all over him.



I saw him reach over to the Cool Whip and grab a large dollop of it in his fingers. He sat down peeled my foreskin back and applied the Cool Whip.



Now I m ready to eat your strawberry.



The Cool Whip came off quickly and then he sucked on the head of my penis while holding my foreskin back. With the action of his lips tongue and palate I knew I wouldn t last long.



Then the bastard stopped!



Art what the fuck . . .!?



Let s go for a swim first!



Like hell! I m ready to make an offering for the god Priapus into your mouth.



Spoilsport! Okay but I m going to flavor it up again.



With an even bigger dollop of Cool Whip Art again savored my cock. He varied his technique this time by using the foreskin to suck on working his tongue on the head of my penis and trying to deep-throat me. That last effort nearly caused him to regurgitate half a bowlful of strawberries.



I came suddenly when he was not expecting it and I came all over his face.



That s what you get when you don t pay attention I said.



We spent quite some time swimming in my pool. I have always found swimming nude to be extremely erotic and it has always given me a hard-on. I noticed it had the same effect on Art.



He climbed out and stood on the edge looking at me.



Is that a piss hard-on or are you glad I m here with you? I asked.



Yes.



Ah. You like water sports?



Water sports?



Yeah pee play. It s a lot of fun. First let me go into the house and get something.



I came back with a tube of K-Y Jelly. I wanted that kid s beautiful little cock in my ass!



What s that for? he asked.



You ll see. Now I am going to kneel down on all fours and you are going to kneel behind me. I want you to pee on my asshole then apply the K-Y Jelly to your dick and then fuck the shit out of me. Doggy style of course. I set plastic cushions down for us to be comfortable.



Jeez sounds like fun. He peed all over my asshole my balls my back and arched his pee so it even hit my head.



Being the recipient of anal intercourse has never really appealed to me and I had it done to me only once years ago. The experience was gentle and pleasant. However I much prefer cocks and cunts.



But I cannot resist this beautiful young man with the pretty cock. He inserted it easily into me and he held onto my hips while he humped me. In just a few minutes I could feel the swell of his penis as he filled me with his cum.



I stood up and I could feel my own strong need to piss and come. I was hard and my desire to masturbate myself to orgasm was strong.



Piss on me! Art said still kneeling.



So I aimed at his crotch and emptied my bladder. When the last drop hung on my penis Art was on it sucking my cock hungrily. I wanted to cum but I didn t want to be in a hurry to end it that quickly either.



Let s take a shower together Art. And if we feel like it we can do some more swimming. Want to have supper with me?



That d be great!



Your parents don t mind if you spend the night with me do they? I would love to have you sleep with me.



It s no problem. I m eighteen remember? I sometimes stay over at friends houses especially when we ve been drinking. And I d love to sleep with you.

Skinny twink with firm heavy cock face-fucking his cute longhaired roommate

They Are A-OK

The most exclusive fraternity at the small Midwestern college I attended was Alpha-Theta-Kappa (ΑΘΚ) more commonly called the A-OKs. The interesting thing was it was not money prestige or any of the usual things that got young men noticed by frats that made A-OK so exclusive. In fact no one outside of the fraternity knew anything about the admission criteria. Despite the fact that they could not offer themselves for membership and the chance of being nominated was slim it seemed every guy with any ambition at all wanted to be an A-OK member.



Personally I was too worried about the transition from home to college life to really care about frats or anything else I considered to be outside the world of academics. I had never been away from home and suddenly found myself several states and hundreds of miles from all that was familiar. Added to that my girlfriend of three years the only person I had ever had sex with was going to a different college over a thousand miles away. There was also the pressure of maintaining my dual scholarships since my parents could not afford college tuition. I had earned a half-academic half-swim team scholarship which provided full funding. In addition I was given a job in the athletic department that would provide spending money. To maintain that sweet deal I had to keep a minimum B plus average and do well enough to make the swim team. At nineteen all of this seemed a great deal of pressure.



The college did its best to help freshmen become successful college students and go on to lead successful lives. There were tutors and organized study groups for all classes. There were professional and peer counselors. Seminars that covered everything from note taking to coping with long distance romances were offered. One of the most unique of the success initiatives was the assignment of an upper-class mentor to every incoming freshman. Though I didn t know it at the time my mentor would soon change my life.



Troy Allen Phelps was a junior majoring in philosophy with the goal of going on to law school. He had a perfect 4.0 GPA through his first two years of college. He was a great guy that I took an instant liking to the first day I met him. It helped that he was a jock like me. We had both been multisport letterman in high school. Whereas I had settled on swimming for my college sport soccer had been Troy s best game. He was one of the stars on the previous year s conference championship team. It meant very little to me when he mentioned being a member of AOK at our getting to know each other session.



Though I knew that Troy was required to offer me mentoring as part of his course load that semester I really believed he cared about my success. Since it wasn t mandatory to be a mentor I figured that only people really interested in helping others would be involved especially considering that it was only one semester worth of credit for a whole year commitment. I was certain the budding friendship I felt went both ways. That friendship and the mentor program were tested big time after fall break.



Though it was a financial struggle my mom really wanted me to come home for the fall break and Thanksgiving dinner. I was happy to have the time away form school and studies and long daily swim team practices. Truth was at that point almost the only social activity I had was meeting with Troy and occasionally horsing around with my roommate Sam. My joy at being home was short lived. After devoting a day and a half to family time I finally got out to see my girlfriend on Friday. I of course had sex on my mind having gone without since two nights before we left for separate colleges. When I suggested a ride out to our old make out spot she seemed as eager as me for a little back seat wrestling.



For about an hour it was like old times in the back seat of my parents huge old Buick. We made out and petted. She sucked my cock and then slipped her panties off and set in my lap. We had found that position worked best in the car. Since it was too cold to screw on a blanket outside the car s backseat was our only choice. She was on the pill and since neither of us ever had another partner we were both safe. I always loved cumming inside her. Afterward while we were cuddling she dropped her bombshell.



Tommy I have to tell you something.



What baby?



Tonight was for old time sake. I met a guy at school that I really like. We have been sort of dating but haven t done anything yet. I would never cheat on you so we need to..



Damn fuck I don t believe this! I love you Chrissy! Please don t I began to beg not wanting her to finish her sentence.



Johnny baby you had to know that we couldn t stay together all through college. Aren t there any girls you have thought about at school?



No you are the only one I think about that way I answered truthfully.



Well I bet if you lifted your head outta the books and opened your eyes you would see lots of girls looking at you. They always were in high school you know.



I don t care about other girls Chrissy.



You should! We both deserve to experience life. You were the best thing I ever knew in this little town but I want to try new things. Please understand.



I don t think I can understand. But what the hell go ahead be a college slut and start fucking around. Just don t think you are going to get to change your mind and have me back after you go let some jerks use your pussy I said more out of hurt than anger.



She slapped me as tears welled up in her eyes. The sting on my cheek actually felt good.



Damn it Johnny why do you have to be a fucking jerk and ruin everything we had?



I am not the one wants to fuck other people Chrissy.



Damn you! I am sorry this hurts. I didn t do anything on purpose. It is lonely at school away from you. He isn t a jerk that just wants what he can get. Oh god! I told him about you and how I feel about you and he still was nice to me. We haven t even kissed for real. I told him I wouldn t as long as I was with you. Now I guess that was stupid. I fucking hate you! Take me home!



Chrissy I am sorry. I don t want it to be like this. It just makes me nuts to think of you with someone else and not my girlfriend any more. I really do love you!



I know Johnny but I also know that even if I blow this guy off and agree to stay with you there will be another guy or a girl for you. I never even looked at other guys when we were together but I just can t do this being so far apart. Please don t hate me.



We had one last long deep kiss and warm embrace. After I took her home I cried myself to sleep. The next time we talked she told me that she had done the same thing. Though we had sex again that next summer we both knew it was just a summer fling. It was nice being a couple again but love had been replaced by a comfortable friendship. The sex was good but lacked the passion of our earlier time together. The things we had learned from other lovers along the way did spice things up. But that is a different story.



When I got back to school the first thing I did was seek out Troy. It took me awhile to locate him. He was not in his dorm room or the offices of the mentor program. I checked the student union and the dining hall. I even went to his frat house which was an all but forbidden thing for a non-member to do. The nice student who answered the door told me that Troy was not in the house before gently admonishing me for intruding on the house. Finally I remembered something Troy had said about a special soccer practice. I went to the field and discovered that I had just missed him. One of the guys who served as a team manager told that he was probably still in the locker room.



Normally I wouldn t chase a guy into a locker room. However I didn t want to miss him again as I really needed to talk. Besides being a swim team member it wasn t that odd for me to be in the locker room. It happened that the swim and soccer teams used the same locker room. The indoor and outdoor pools were part of the same athletic complex as the soccer fields. There were about ten guys most of whom had showered and were getting ready to leave in the room when I came in. I passed a guy I knew from class who was wearing only a towel. To my surprise he whipped off the towel and snapped it in the air about an inch from me apparently trying to catch my ass. I wasn t in the mood for horseplay but seeing the size of the guys cock stopped me in my tracks.



Hey swim boy what s up? He asked as he stood there completely naked.



Nothing man just thinking about getting some laps in while I can have the pool to myself I replied as I tried not to stare at his impressive cock.



Being a jock for so long I was used to being in locker rooms and seeing guys naked. But this guy had what could only be called a horse cock. I got the impression his fat snake was not completely flaccid even though it was hanging down over his ball sack. I was sure he was at least ten inches long and could only guess how much more it might grow.



I think you are shit out of luck John. Pool is full of cunt synchronized swimming practice or some shit. Of course I doubt that they would mind you joining them in your tight Speedo He said with an odd look in his eyes. I am sure the ones that aren t lesbians love those bulges.



I guess I will skip it then.



Suit yourself. I guess I will see you in class tomorrow then He said as he walked off without bothering to rewrap his towel.



For some reason I snuck a quick look at his ass. Fucker had buns of steel as did my mentor who I found down a row of lockers having a very animated conversation with one of his teammates. Both of them were all but naked. Troy had nothing but a jockstrap on which is how I saw his buns. The other guy was wearing purple boxer briefs that clung to what I was sure was a hard cock pressed against his body. He was about 6 3 and his body was rippled with muscle. Troy heard me and turned to see who was coming up behind him.



Hey John you got practice too? He asked casually.



I was thinking of getting some laps in but the pool is apparently in use. By the way I was hoping you might have some time to talk later I said as Troy s friend started to get dressed.



Of course by the way this is my teammate and frat brother Dominic Evans. Dom this is my mentee and good friend John Campanelli.



Good to meet you John Dom said extending his hand and dropping his jeans to the floor in the process.



I mumbled something about it being nice to meet him as I noticed the head of his cock peeking out of his elastic waistband. He was definitely erect. As many guys as I had seen naked I wasn t used to seeing other cocks hard. I was surprised that I was so intrigued.



John I have to get a shower but if you want to wait around I am free after that Troy said as Dom bent down to pull his pants up.



I agreed and Troy peeled off his jock and threw it in the bottom of his locker. Troy s cock was about the same size as mine which I always thought of as average at somewhere between six or seven inches hard. Like Dom Troy was at least semi-erect. I didn t know if it was because besides the three of us there wasn t anyone else in the area or what but Troy didn t seem the least bit concerned as he walked off to the shower with his cock pointing straight out. Dom finished dressing and again offered his hand and told me that it was nice to meet me. With him fully clothed I was not too flustered to return the pleasantries. He left and was soon followed to the door by the last few guys.



I felt a little odd sitting alone on a locker room bench. It conjured up creepy images of some old pervert stalking the college jocks to get a look at them after they came out of the shower. When Troy return he was wearing a towel around his waist and his hair was still dripping water. As a joke he shook his head causing a light rain shower to pelt me. Before I got too wet he whipped off the towel and began to dry his hair. Sitting their on the bench I suddenly found myself with his fully erect cock just inches from my face. Fascinated and knowing he could not see me with the towel over his head I took the opportunity to visually inspect his hard on. I practically had to fight myself to keep from making it a hands on inspection. When he tossed the towel aside I quickly looked away hoping I wasn t caught.



Don t worry John its ok to look he said not making any attempt to cover up his aroused tool.



Where I come from only queers look Troy I said innocently.



Bull shit buddy. I bet you been ogled plenty in locker rooms.



Nah.



You aren t going to sit there and tell me that you never looked before?



Well I may have glanced but shit I never had a hard cock in my face like this before. Curiosity got to me I guess.



Well like I said nothing wrong with that. It is just you and me here if you want to examine it closer or whatever that is ok too.



What are you saying?



He just reached down and stroked his cock a couple of times and then hefted his large ball sack up as if showing it off.



I just meant since you never had the chance before if you wanted to take a closer look I don t mind He finally answered and put a hand on my shoulder.



A..um..c.c.can I touch you? I asked shaking nervously.



Sure just be gentle John.



I tentatively touched the tip of my finger to his cock head. It felt like and unlike touching my own. The actual texture and feel was the same but I had never touched a cock and not felt both ends of the deal. I moved my finger lower tracing a big vein and his cock twitched and jumped. I pulled my hand away.



Its ok John don t stop He said softly as he looked down into my eyes.



My heart was pounding with exhilaration as I took his shaft in my hand and slowly ran my palm along the silky smooth covering of his steel rod. The tips of my fingers grazed his balls when I reached the base of his shaft. Instinctively I lightly teased his scrotum with my finger tips before sliding my hand back up his shaft.



Oh that feels nice John He sighed.



I knew we were crossing a line and felt like I should flee. But I couldn t move and I didn t want to let go of his cock. I squeezed it gently and a tiny bead of thick translucent liquid formed on his pee hole. I smeared it over his cock head with my thumb eliciting a moan from my mentor.



Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm



I liked hearing his murmurs and sighs and began jerking his cock hoping to increase his pleasure. Internally I was struggling. There was a mental battle ragging between the part of me that said I was doing something queer and the part of me that was enjoying playing with my friends cock. His moans grew deeper and louder and my cock began to respond. I had to reach between my legs and adjust my confined cock as I continued stroking Troy s quivering cock.



Take yours out Troy groaned.



As if hypnotized I let go of his cock and quickly opened my pants. I shoved my pants and underwear down just enough to free my erection. I looked back up to see Troy was staring at my hard cock and grinning. I went back to stroking his meat. My mind was racing and emotions were ragging. One second I was terrified another ashamed but mostly I was excited and energized. Troy spit into his hand and rubbed it on his cock head as I continued jerking him off. His saliva made my hand slide more easily along his silky shaft.



Oh god! Was all I heard as he began to spray my face with his cum.



When I hesitated he begged me not to stop. I pumped his shaft in my fist until it started to deflate and my face was dripping with semen.



Oh fuck that was good He said as he dropped to his knees between my legs.



The next thing I knew my cock was in his mouth. I knew we were going deep into queer behavior and fear mixed with raw lust. He was only the second person to put his mouth on my cock and I was feeling woozy from the intense pleasure. He was a far better cock sucker than Chrissy. I was amazed at the way he was making me feel. I felt the rising tide and knew I needed to warn him so I didn t cum in his mouth.



Troy I am going to cum I managed to say between pants and moans.



I was surprised the he didn t pull his mouth off my cock. Instead he sucked with increased vigor. My cock exploded sending ribbons of cum down his throat. I nearly fell off the bench and onto the floor as he continued to milk my cock through my orgasm.



Holy shit I fucking never felt anything that good! I practically roared.



Glad you liked it He said with a big grin as he looked up at me.



Oh fuck I did but now I need to talk to you about more shit.



I figured you would. Here wipe up He said handing me his discarded towel.



As I did my best to wipe the drying cum off my face he got dressed. I ended up having to go to the sinks to get cleaned up enough to be seen in public. When I was done he suggested that we go to his room to talk. He had a single so we would have privacy there. Even though I was a bit nervous about being alone with him I figured privacy was best considering what we wee likely to be talking about. We didn t say much as we walked across the campus. I was too busy thinking about what had just happened. Since I didn t know anything about Troy s past sexual experiences I wondered if his silence was due to our having crossed into new territory. I couldn t conceive of my jock friend being gay. I knew he had a fucking knockout girlfriend. Since he had told me that they had been dating since the beginning of his second year I was sure that they were fucking. It just didn t add up that a guy that looked like he did who was a major stud athlete and had one of the hottest chicks on campus could be queer.





I was reminded how popular Troy was as we made our way from the athletic complex to the upper class dorm area. It seemed like half the student body stopped him to talk. Of course he politely introduced me to each one which served to prolong the conversation. By the time we got into his room and behind closed doors I was pretty agitated. Wow man relax. I promise I don t bite. Oh wait you know that He said with a wink.



I was pretty sure he was trying to lighten the tension with a joke. However I was not in the mood for laughing. I was confused and had no idea what might happen next. All my life sexual things had fit into neat boxes. I had been certain only queers touched other guy s cocks and queers didn t like sex with chicks. But at that moment I was totally unsure of anything that I had known. I wasn t queer yet I had enjoyed both fondling another guy s cock and having a guy suck my cock. Enjoying Troy blowing me I could accept since it was obvious that a mouth was a mouth. Liking playing with his dick and having cum sprayed in my face was inexplicable. My only thought was it had to do with being so upset over Chrissy. As far as I knew Troy didn t have any excuse for any of it.



John are you pissed at me? He asked as I paced around the small room.



No I mean I don t think so not really. I am just oh fuck. Troy are you queer? I blurted out.



You have seen the chick I am sleeping with at least twice a week. What do you think?



I don t know what the fuck to think. You encouraged me to play with your dick and obviously liked it. Then you gave me a blow job that you also seemed to like. Fuck you sure as hell must have had some practice to be that good.



Sit down and I will try to explain some things to you He said patiently. Maybe we can work on some of those homophobic rigid ideas you have too.



I sat down on his bed and he pulled his desk chair over so that he was sitting facing me. He looked into my eyes as if trying to decide on his words. Less than a foot separated our knees. When he leaned forward his face was less than a yard from my face.

First off I am sorry if I confused you or upset you He started in a calm soft tone Things got going and well hell you are a hot and you seemed to be enjoying yourself.



I wanted to assure him that I had enjoyed every second of it but the words simply wouldn t come out of my mouth.



As for my sexuality He continued I enjoy both chicks and guys. So if you have to have a label I guess I am bisexual.



Bisexual? I repeated softly not really sure what he meant.



Christ you are from a small town He sighed sounding a bit exasperated.



Yeah so what? You ain t exactly from freaking New York! You saying I don t suck cock cuz I am some dumb hick or something? I stammered.



Fuck no Jesus John calm down. I just mean it is unusual to find a guy that doesn t know about bisexuals.



What they teach you about that stuff in that fancy Ohio prep school? I shot back trying to take the offensive.



It was discussed in sex ed but that is not the point. Shit if they taught that in my school the PTA would run the principal out of town. So you just screw around with whoever? Isn t that like cheating on Jenny?



No I don t just have sex with anyone. I like you you are hot. The situation just came up. I can see I shouldn t have let it happen. You clearly weren t ready for it. But it isn t cheating. Jenny knows I am bisexual. She understands that I sometimes play with guys. That is why we are so good together and have been able to be a couple for so long. Maybe it is even the reason I love her so much.



She s ok with it? Does she.....?



She isn t bi if that is what you are asking. She experimented a little out of curiosity but it isn t her thing. As far as I know other than me the only other person she is sexually active with is one of my frat brothers who occasionally joins us for a threesome. I am sure she would tell me if there was any one else. We are both very open and accepting of the other s sexual needs and desires.



Well thank you for explaining. I guess I have a lot of thinking to do. It is a big thing to digest.



Oh shit that reminds me. You said you were looking for me and needed to talk. Some crappy mentor I am. What s up?



Oh I guess that problem got pushed to the back of my mind after what happened.



I told him about Chrissy and our last night together. I had tears running down my cheeks by the time I finished.



Damn that sucks. I can t believe she actually fucked you and then said it was one for the road. She could have at least told you first and given you the option of one last fuck He said sympathetically as he moved next to me and put his arm around my shoulder.



The gesture would have felt great in the past. But with the new knowledge of his sexuality and my confusion over what happened in the locker room it made me a little uncomfortable. But I needed him. He was my only real friend. He was the only one I could turn to. I pressed my face into his shoulder and began to sob.



I am really sorry it happened that way man. I feel really bad about earlier too. I didn t know I was taking advantage of guy with a broken heart. But I got to say Chrissy was right. You are too young to be wearing a fucking anchor. That s why Jenny and I work so well. We both understand that we aren t ready for an exclusive relationship.



Well maybe that works for you. But I was fucking happy being in love and being exclusive.



John how can you be so sure? Up until an hour or so ago she was the only person other than yourself that ever gave you an orgasm. Be honest you enjoyed what we did didn t you?



I was sure. God I love her so much! As for what happened earlier yeah I liked it. Fuck Troy it was the best blow job I ever had maybe the best orgasm. But that isn t the fucking point! I protested.



Of course it is. You don t have enough experience to pick a life partner. You grew up in a small town. I am not saying you have to like being with guys. Although I know lots more guys than you think are bi. The point is you need to experience more things before making life choices.



Maybe you are right. I just don t feel like I know anything I used to be certain of before. But I do know that I have had enough new experiences for one day.



Yeah god John I really am sorry. My timing couldn t have been worse.



Timing was more my fault than yours. I was the one that showed up in the locker room.



I was still very confused about what had happened in the locker room. However talking out my feelings about Chrissy had made me feel better. I knew it would take awhile but felt like I would survive for the first time since she hit me with the news.



So do I get to continue to be your mentor? He asked sounding concerned.



Yes I can t imagine not having you to talk to but I don t think I want you sucking my cock again I said surprising myself with my frankness.



A few minutes later I decided that I needed to leave his room. For all my confusion and outward denial of desire I was having thoughts I didn t want. I couldn t handle any more at that moment. It was impossible to deny that I had feelings for Troy. Up until then they had been what I thought were normal feelings for another guy. It was like the feelings I imagined brothers might have for each other. The blow job felt good but at that point I had begun to wonder what it would feel like to suck his cock. Just the thought that I might actually take a guy s dick in my mouth and like it made me anxious. However the worse feelings were caused by a sudden curiosity about kissing him. That had come from my own imagination. Not from anything Troy had said or done.



The weeks between Thanksgiving and the end of the semester went by quickly. The friendship between Troy and I continued and grew. We didn t have another conversation about his sexuality or what happened in the locker room. We talked a lot about Chrissy and relationships in general. With Troy s encouragement I even managed to ask a girl in my Calculus class out. Stacey s cock sucking skills were somewhere between Chrissy s Troy s. The best thing about that relationship was that we agreed that we were just in it for fun. It continued through finals and we even got together over the break. With the help of that relationship and Troy s continued council I slowly put aside the pain of losing my first love. However that pain was replaced with a growing dilemma.



I was thinking more and more about doing sexual things with Troy. I began to wonder if my emotional attachment to him was within the realm of normal guy to guy nonsexual relationships. These thoughts bothered me all the more because I was having them while I was involved in a great sexual relationship with Stacey. She completely satisfied my physical needs. Over the winter break I resolved to have another conversation about being bisexual with Troy as soon as the new semester began.



On the long bus ride back to school I was extremely anxious and nervous. I was going back a few days early. I knew Troy would already be back on campus and I wanted the opportunity to talk to him before the semester started. The soccer coach was known as a ball buster. His boys were always the first ones back after a break. He wanted to get in all the practices he could. Besides that Troy was spring rush chairman for the A-OKs. I didn t have much interest in being a Greek of any kind. Still I wondered if my friendship with Troy might get me an invite to be one of the early pledges to the frat.



I had learned that AOK seldom selected freshman. They preferred to bring in sophomores during spring rush and a few juniors they missed during their fall rush. So I didn t really feel I had much of chance. However there was a rumor that they sometimes offered a kind of pre-membership to a select few guys. Since no one but members of AOK really knew how the process worked I had no real way of knowing if I had any shot. Odd thing was there were at least four frats I could have gotten into fairly easily. I had no interest in those or any frat other than AOK. I am not sure I realized that my interest in the A-OK s was about Troy and his frat brother team mate I met in the dorm that day after fall break.



Campus felt a little eerie as I walked up from the bus station in the adjacent town. The usually bustling quad and dorm complex was abandoned and quiet. I lugged my stuff up to my room and was all settled in quickly. I was the only one back on my entire floor. I hadn t really thought about how weird it would be to be on campus almost completely alone. I figured since the dorms were open other students would have come back early too. But only those that had to be on campus athletes a few Greeks and those with campus jobs came back early. Since I was on swim team no one would think it odd I was back early.



After another hour hanging in my room alone I decided to head over to the sports complex and get some laps in. Our coach wasn t planning any formal practice but three weeks out of the pool meant I needed to get back into a routine. The only open door to the locker room was the one the soccer team used. When I arrived Troy and his teammates were out on the field. I figured that the coach must have really been running them hard because I managed to get in a long swim and a half hour in the sauna before I heard the boisterous players in the locker room. Having been in the sauna long enough I was ready for a shower. However that meant walking past the entire soccer team nearly naked and probably sharing the shower room with many of them. I was feeling self conscious about being naked in front of a bunch of guys. I had an athletic build and knew I was as well endowed as the average guy. Truth was I was proud of my body. But after what happened the last time I was in the locker room with the soccer team I wasn t sure how I might react. The thought of getting an erection in that situation was very scary.



Just as I was getting my nerve up to walk out three of the players came into the small sauna room. None of them had bothered with towels. One of the guys was the guy I had seen in the locker room a few times Scott Givens. I hadn t noticed how huge his cock was previously. The second was Troy s friend Dom who also had a nice sized package. I had never seen the third guy before. His cock was about average and looked pretty small next to his companion s tools. He was also uncircumcised which caused me to look a bit longer than I should have.



Hey John you come back early for practices too? Scott said cheerfully as the guys plopped down on the bench across from me.



Yeah I needed to get some time in the pool to loosen up after the break.



Cool do you know Dom and Gary?



I met Dom but I don t think I have seen Gary before.



To my surprise Gary and Dom both jumped up and extended their hands. They were both A-OKs and though I didn t know it at the time it was a major violation of frat policy not to shake hands when introduced to someone. Politeness seemed to require me to stand too. Since my towel was just laying over my lap it fell to the floor when I stood up and took Dom s offered hand. Suddenly I was standing naked with three well built very attractive guys and having some odd feelings.



Oh yeah I remember your Troy s mentee Dom said with a big smile Good to see you again.



I was sure he had taken the opportunity to look down and get a glance at my dick as I turned to shake Gary s hand.



Good to meet you Gary Davidson He said as he pumped my hand.



Gary started making some small talk about the life of an athlete at school while Dom returned to his seat. I felt trapped unable to move as long as this new acquaintance was talking. I was barely able to follow him do to my head swirling with unusual thoughts and feeling odd being naked and standing so close to another naked guy. Out of the corner of my eye it looked like Dom and Scott were looking me over pretty carefully too. I wanted to run away but couldn t. When Gary finally let me have an opening to speak I told them that I had been in the steam long enough and was heading for the shower. When I bent to pick up my towel I saw that Dom was about half erect. I stepped out of the sauna with my towel once again around my waist. A lot of the guys had already left locker room. I figured the soccer team much like the swim team was divided between the quick escape guys and the locker room dawdlers. Since that day after fall break I had become more of a locker room dawdler. Although at that point I didn t admit it even to myself I was taking every opportunity to see other guys naked. As I turned toward the shower room Troy came up behind me and did the old tap on the opposite shoulder trick. When I fell for it he yanked my towel off me and snapped it against my ass.



Shit what the fuck? I yelped as the terry cloth stung my ass.



Troy started laughing and said That s the penalty for falling for the dumbest lame-assed trick in the book buddy.



Mother-fucker that hurts!



Awwwwwwww want me to kiss your boo-boo He mocked.



Yeah Troy you better drop down and give that ass a big smooch! I heard a strange voice say.



Troy had a look in his eye that I couldn t understand. I turned toward the voice and saw the other guy. I recognized him from seeing him around campus but didn t know him. He was a huge guy at least six-four probably 250 pounds of pure muscle. No one could help but have their eyes drawn to his taut rippling abs and on down to his impressive cock. It lay against his thigh like some long dark erotic serpent with a huge purplish head. Behind his cock his fur covered sack held two extra large balls.



John don t take it wrong but I got to do this Troy said as he got down on one knee.



Before I could react he took hold of my hips and planted a noisy wet kiss on the spot where the towel had hit. Then he stood up looking very embarrassed.



Good boy The big guy said and extended his hand to me.



I am Brock Davis vice-president of the A Θ K. Thanks for being such a good sport He said as we shook hands.



Brock this is John Campanelli my mentee Troy said quickly.



Good to meet you John. Shower is all your guys. Except for the steam hounds every one else is done Brock said as he turned toward the lockers.



Nice meeting you Brock I lied.



I was actually mortified. Standing there naked with the two of them was bad enough but getting a kiss on the ass from a guy I knew was bisexual in front of that stud of a man was mortifying. It felt all the worse because I actually enjoyed having Troy s mouth on my ass.



Sorry about that. It is a silly frat thing. It is re-pledge time so if a regular member like me gets caught making a dumb offer by an older brother they can challenge us to actually do whatever we said Troy explained as we stepped under adjacent shower heads.



You mean they can make you do anything and you got to do it? I asked stunned at the implication.



Well no not unless I bring it up first. We just have to watch what we say when senior brothers are around. I didn t know he was there. I hope you aren t upset about the whole thing.



Nah it s cool. I just can t believe you would do anything he told you to do.



Well he would never tell me to do anything terrible. He is a really good guy. He will be our president next year. Since he is on the five-year college plan he is getting an extra year. Besides kissing your ass is no hardship John.



The warm water the soapy lather all those naked guys and Troy basically telling me that he liked kissing my ass combined to cause my dick to grow hard. I turned my back to Troy trying to hide my condition.



John there is no reason to hide it. Please don t be embarrassed He said in a comforting tone. Of course I don t mind this view either your ass is hot.



Just then the sauna trio came into the shower room. The way I was standing I didn t hear them until Dom made a sarcastic remark.



Careful John don t drop the soap looks like old Troy-boy is contemplating some fine ass.



I felt like I had been hit in the stomach. Despite my hard cock I wheeled around as if ready for a fight. I was standing too close to Troy and when I turned my hard cock hit his hard cock which made matters worse in my mind. I didn t know that he was also aroused. I really didn t want those three to think Troy and I were getting ready to have sex.



Lay off you dumb fuck! John isn t into that shit Troy said angrily as the two of us stood there with our dicks pointing forward.



Oh shit sorry man Dom said you are strictly a top huh?



Oh god I hope so Gary added That would be a sweet piece of meat to have buried inside ya.



What the fuck? I retorted.



Ignore them John. They are just three lame assholes that can t think with anything other than their dicks Troy said. You stupid ass wipes he is straight.



Oh fuck sorry They said almost in unison.



The truth was I was more flattered than anything. Though I thought I wasn t interested in guys it was still nice to know people found me desirable. As far as I knew only three people had ever found me attractive in that way: Chrissy Stacey and Troy. It was a strange kind of ego boost.



Yeah well whatever. Don t worry about it. Troy I will catch you later I need to get going I said as I started to head for the door.



I was surprised when Scott followed me out.



Hey wait a sec ok He said as he touched my shoulder.



Thankfully the whole incident had had a deflating effect so when I turned around I was no longer displaying a hard cock. I figured that reinforced my straightness.



What you need man? I asked as causally as I could manage under the circumstances.



I hope this won t affect our friendship. I thought we were starting to be buddies. Also I want you to know I am not gay or nothing. It is just fun to fool around sometimes. Just something some of the guys on the team do releases the tension you know.



Well I don t really know. But no we are cool as far as friendship. Maybe we could talk about it sometime though. I do have some questions and I don t want to ask them in a group.



Sure cool. You free later today?



Yeah come by my dorm whenever. I am the only one on the whole fucking floor.



He agreed and headed back into the showers. I quickly got dressed and left avoiding the shower area. I didn t know if they were going to have a gay orgy or what. But I knew that I didn t want to see. I was too afraid I would be tempted to join if I did. An hour later there was a knock on my door. Expecting Scott I was surprised to find Troy standing there.



Hi what re you doing here? I asked.



Shit aren t you going to ask me in?



Oh yeah sure. I was just surprised to see you.



Actually I was more like disappointed. I was pretty sure Scott would be there at some point. If Troy was there when he showed up I thought it would be very awkward. But I couldn t just toss Troy out. I had no idea what I would tell him.



Well I just wanted to stop by and make sure you were ok. Maybe see if you wanted to talk. By the way this building is a fucking ghost town. How you gonna stand all this solitude? Troy said in a sincere tone.



Yeah I think I am ok. I survived you cumming on my face and sucking my dick. I guess I can survive three guys thinking I was gay and ogling my like a piece of meat. The solitude on the other hand is a little creepy.



They didn t think you were gay by the way. They thought you were like us into some fooling around. I can t really blame them. They saw us in the shower like that with hard dicks. They just naturally thought we were fooling around.



Yeah fuck if I had walked in on two guys like that I guess I would have thought something was going on too. The thing that really bothers me is that I kind of liked the way they were looking at me.

Hell man gay bi straight it feels good to be wanted that way. You haven t had that much experience with sex. Seems normal to me that you would be flattered by the attention. Oh and if it is really too creepy here we can arrange a sleepover.



Are you suggesting I have a sleepover with guys that like to have sex with other guys?



Before he could answer we were interrupted by a knock on the door. I had the feeling he knew the answer to the question he posed as I stood up to open the door.



Are you expecting someone?



Not really oh Scott said he might drop by to talk about earlier.



It was Scott and he didn t seem at all surprised to find Troy there. I was a little uncomfortable having them both there but had no idea how to ask one of them to leave. Even if I was willing to do that I didn t know which one I preferred stayed. So I let Scott in and the three of us sat down. Scott and I were on my bed and Troy was on my room mate s bed. If I had given it any thought I would have wondered why no one chose to pull up a desk chair.



You re ok talking in front of Troy aren t you? Scott asked me.



I just nodded not really knowing what to say.



Cool I just really wanted to make sure everything was ok. Christ I would never have thought you were into stuff. But when we came in and saw you and Troy. Fuck what can I say when I am with those two it is usually about fucking around having fun and getting our rocks off. Most time I am the guy you know John Scott started explaining.



You don t have t explain shit to me. This afternoon doesn t change that you are a good guy and friend. I mean honestly if I had known you were into sex with guys a few months ago well I probably would have not wanted anything to do with you because I would have thought you were a queer. But I have learned some things grown up some too lately I guess I said surprising myself with my openness.



I could see Troy smiling at me and felt good about my newly acquired maturity. I also was feeling a little like I wished I had had the nerve to join in with the guys in the shower.



Wow you really are cool John Scott said Even though I think you are hot I promise I won t make any moves on you ok?



Um yeah ok. But since we are on the subject and all would it be too weird for me to ask some questions?



Not to me Scott answered.



Me either Troy added.



Well Troy I know you are bi because we have..oh shit was it ok to say that in front of Scott?



Relax it is cool. Scott and I have..



You two together?



Not exactly. But we have been in the same room. Like the shower today. So what are you trying to ask?



Oh yeah well I was just wondering Scott are you bi or gay? I thought you were so hot for Debbie Langston.



I m bi like Troy. If you must know Debbie and I fucked a couple of times but decided it wasn t meant to be. Anticipating the next question Dom is bi and Gary is gay. That is why he was so hot to have your cock. He loves bottoming for a big guy.



Bottoming? Oh you mean he likes having his ass fucked? I said still not quite sure I understood any of it.



Yes he wanted to bend over and have you turn his ass into a pussy with your big cock John Troy said like he was talking about the weather.



I am not sure if his intent was to shock me or not but if it was it worked. I had never heard of any part of guy being referred to as a pussy. Questions were just swimming in my head. Two of them popped out like my mouth was a Gatling gun.



He gets off on being fucked? Have you guys fucked him?



Yes and yes but then most of the guys on the soccer team have fucked Gary even ones that have never touched another guy. Gary can be a real fucking slut for the right guys Scott answered with a little gleam in his eyes.



My head was swirling and I felt a little sick. But I also was intensely curious and starting to get turned on. Only a few months earlier I had thought even imagining touching another guy s dick was disgusting and queer. At that moment I was hoping Scott had lied about not putting the moves on me.



You sure you want to know this stuff John? Troy asked. You are looking a little queasy there.



Yeah I am sure.



I paused unable to finish the thought. The next line would have been that I wanted to do more than hear about it. But I couldn t say that. If only one of them had been in the room I might have had the nerve. With both of them there I just froze.



So what else you want to know then? Scott asked.



I don t know what to ask. I am just really curious about it. I had been thinking some about gay sex even before today in the shower. Troy that is kind of what I wanted to talk to you about. What happened this afternoon just well I don t know.



Are you trying to say you are thinking you want to try sex with a guy? Troy asked in a way that made him sound like a sage advisor.



I don t know that either. I do know that I did a lot of looking at cocks on purpose today.



Shit man it is fun to look at cocks. Fun to play with them too but only you can know if you want to or not Scott added.



I just sat there not knowing what to say or do.



I know this is really hard for you. I went through the whole issue at a younger age but I remember the feelings the confusion Scott said sympathetically.



Probably harder for you then must guys considering how you were taught to think about gay sex and all Troy added.



Did you have all this doubt and fear and shit Troy?



Yeah man. I was scared out of my head the first time I got naked with another guy. But I knew I wanted it so I did it even though I knew lots of people think it is wrong.



Were you scared Scott?



Yes He answered in a tone barely above a whisper.



Then he put his arms around me and drew me into a tight hug. My arms seemed to just naturally go around his body. It felt good being in his arms even though the idea of embracing a man was difficult for me to accept. Troy came over and put his hand on my shoulder as Scott continued to hold me.



John we are both here for you no matter what you need. If you want to talk more that is cool. If you want to try something that is cool too. You are safe with us. If you feel uncomfortable at any time we will stop.



The idea of being introduced to the world of guy-guy sex by my two patient friends was appealing. But I guess I wasn t ready.



Can we just talk a little more for now? I asked as I broke the hug with Scott.



Sure do you have another question?



Would you tell me what happened in the shower after I left? I asked nervously.



Are you sure? There is gay sex involved Scott asked hesitantly.



Um yeah I figured that was what happened. I just wondered exactly what you guys did. Is that ok?



Sure Troy said. By the time Scott came back from talking to you Dom Gary and I had already started. Basically we were rubbing our soapy naked bodies and hard cocks against each other.



Yeah and damn it looked hot! Scott jumped in.



Let s keep calm Scott Troy admonished. Ok well while Troy and Gary kept the soapy body play going I pulled Dom under another shower head and rinsed the soap off his cock and balls. Then I got on my knees and began to lick his fat pole and big ball sack. Troy can I tell him what I was thinking about while I did it?



Do you really have to?



Yeah I do. John I was thinking about doing it to you the whole time.



Me? Why?



Because even though I thought you were totally straight and never tried anything I have had a thing for you since just after we met.



Alright so Scott is on his knees making Dom feel like the King of the world Troy jumped back in preventing Scott from continuing and me from commenting on Scott s declaration. I am hot and ready at that point. Soapy wet flesh against my cock and watching a good blowjob put me on the edge. I told Gary to bend over which made him very happy. He pressed his palms to the tile wall and offered up his ass. I grabbed some soap and using the lather really opened him up with two fingers. By that time Dom and Scott had switched and Gary was begging me to put my cock inside him. While Dom sucked Scott s cock I started fucking Gary.



Wow escaped from my lips.



It was pretty wow. Watching Troy pound Gary s ass and the expert work of his frat bro on my cock caused me to explode in Dom s mouth. After he drank down every drop of my cum Dom slid over and took Gary s dick in his mouth. Every time Troy drove his cock into Gary it forced Gary s cock down Dom s throat. Fuck it was hot when Gary and Troy both came. Then I finished Dom off with my mouth.



Jesus! You came inside his butt Troy? I asked innocently. Yeah that is the way he likes it. Besides when he started cumming in Dom s mouth his ass grabbed my cock so tightly that I couldn t have pulled out.



You two ever bottomed?



They both had but they preferred sucking cock to being fucked. I was rock hard after hearing the story of the shower room sex I bowed out on. There was no way to hide it in my sweat pants. I didn t know if they had noticed and was not going to worry about it either. I had a few more questions and didn t know if I would ever have the nerve to ask them again.



I have another question that might be weird. So if you don t want to answer it just say so. Do guys ever kiss each other when having sex?



Yes of course Scott said.



Well not all guys do. Some just do the sex stuff Troy added. Personally I like to kiss. I can t really see how a guy can be ok sucking a cock but not want to kiss the guys lips.



I don t kiss all guys that I fool around with. But there are certain guys that I really get into kissing Scott continued.



Would you want to kiss me if we were fooling around? I asked shaking with fear.



Oh fuck John. I would definitely want to kiss you. Damn so much you wouldn t believe Scott said.



Me too Troy added.



All of us were silent for several seconds. I think I knew what was next but couldn t quite make desire reality. I felt a bit like the two of them were looking at me like a kid stares into the candy counter. Scott broke the silence.



Can I? Can I kiss you?



I didn t say anything which I guess he took for a yes. He leaned toward me as he put his arm back around me. Instead of a hug I felt his lips touch mine. It was not unlike kissing a girl. His lips were soft and the way he lightly touched them to mine was very sensual. Before I knew it our lips were open and our tongues were playing. Then I discovered the most glaring difference between kissing a girl and guy. Instead of the smooth cheeks of a girl I felt the rough hint of newly emerging beard hair. It wasn t unpleasant nor did it turn me off. It was erotic in a way I had never imagined. My entire body felt alive. Here was the pleasure of the physical act and the thrill of the taboo.



After a few minutes Troy asked Hey you guys want to be alone or are we going to share? as he moved over and sat down on my other side.



Scott broke the kiss and Troy touched my cheek to turn my face to him. Scott moved his arm as I turned and then I was in Troy s strong arms. Troy had a mustache and short goatee so when his lips met mine I felt a real beard touch my face. When the kiss deepened and our tongues began to play I felt like I might cum just from the excitement. When Scott began to fondle my hard cock through my sweat pants I had no objections. I just moaned into Troy s mouth as his tongue explored mine. At that point I don t think I would have been capable of objecting to anything they suggested we do.



Clothes began to disappear and soon the three of us were naked. The kissing continued. First I was going from one to the other. Then it became a kind of three-way kiss where I wasn t always sure whose tongue was in my mouth. Several times I had two tongues pushing past my lips. Fondling their cocks felt natural and the sounds of pleasure they made were intoxicating. When Scott slipped down between my legs and began sucking my ball sack while Troy licked and sucked my tiny excited nipples I was in heaven. It was fortunate that we were the only ones on the floor. Otherwise my cries would have alerted everyone to the activity in my room. Scott somehow managed to keep me on the edge while not letting me cum for a long time. My cock danced in the air when he released me and got back up on the couch.



You ready to try sucking cock Scott whispered in my ear as Troy slid down and took his place between my legs.



I moaned Yesssssssss As Troy began swirling his tongue around my cock head lapping up my oozing precum.



Scott moved into position standing on the bed with one foot next to each of my hips. His hard cock bobbed in front of my face. The small bead of sticky precum slowly rolling down from his tiny little dick hole had me mesmerized. He either sensed or knew from experience that I had no idea what to do. He braced himself with one hand on my shoulder while putting the other on the back of my head.



Just start by licking. When you are ready take a little bit at a time in your mouth He instructed as he gently nudged my head forward toward his twitching rod.



I felt Troy engulf my cock as I stuck my tongue out and tasted precum for the first time. If I hadn t been thinking so hard about what to do to Scott s cock I am sure I would have erupted in Troy s mouth. As I already knew he was an amazing cock sucker. The first time I had kind of fought the enjoyment. This time I was fully embracing the experience. I began to try and mimic what Scott had down to my cock. I licked up and down the length. What I had once been sure would be distasteful was thrilling. There was no bad taste and the texture of his cock felt amazing against my tongue so smooth and silky while being hard as steel.



I managed to get my lips on his balls and sucked them a bit as he had sucked mine. The moans I heard as I licked and sucked him down there told me I was doing something right. I worked my way back up his shaft and took his cock head into my mouth. I did what I thought Troy was doing to my cock. Using my lips and tongue and I moved up and down the top part of Scott s shaft. Each time I moved down I tried to take a little more. A couple of times I had to back off quickly when I felt myself start to gag. Eventually I found the depth I was able to be comfortable with. I couldn t deep throat like Troy had begun to do on me but adding a few fingers at the base I was able to fondle and suck the whole shaft. Scott began to make noises like he was going to cum. At the same time my own stamina was waning.



Oh fuck John that feels so good. I am close man. If you want it on your face instead of your mouth pull off. Scott panted.



I continued sucking him until he sprayed his first shot in my mouth. It was only his sudden jerking that caused me to get the next to bursts in the face. I had wanted to swallow it all and licked the last oozing drips off his cock. It was the first cum I had ever tasted and the salty musky flavor was appealing. As I was enjoying my first taste of cum my cock suddenly erupted in Troy s mouth.



Oh fuck! I screamed as blinding jolts of pleasure shot through my body.



Troy didn t release my cock until he had swallowed every drop I had to offer. When he did let go he took Scott s place standing in front of me. I didn t need any coaxing to start sucking Troy s tantalizing hard meat. I sucked him like I had Scott with my fingers around the base of his cock to avoid gagging myself. Scott moved behind Troy and began to lick his balls and asshole as I continued improving my cock sucking skills. It didn t take long for the combination of Scott s ball sucking and my cock sucking to send Troy over the edge. I did a better job of keeping Troy s spurting cock in my mouth. Only the last spurt ended up on my face. The rest went down my throat. We all kind of collapsed on the bed for a few minutes after that.



Suddenly Troy jumped up and asked Fuck what time is it?



He was almost late for a frat meeting which was apparently a very serious infraction for an A-OK. He threw on his clothes and apologized for running out. That left Scott and me sitting on my bed naked. It felt perfectly natural when he drew me to him and we ended up laying down cuddled up in the bed made for one.



Did you have fun? He asked as we lay together with our bare flesh pressed together.



I just smiled. He kissed me as he began caressing my ass with one hand.



You learn fast by the way He said with a wicked grin.



I don t know. I think I need a lot more practice.



Well being a team player I am always ready to help a guy with practice.



We both laughed. I was surprised at how comfortable I was with Scott in that situation. Even with Chrissy I had always felt like I at least needed to put my underwear back on after we fucked. With Scott I felt like I could stay in that bed naked all night. That is what we ended up doing after a little more practice.

Two teen skaters caressing each other and sucking each other\'s rock hard cocks

Forbidden Fruit

I was twenty-eight when I first met James. Not Jim but James. He was 33 years and a beautiful man dark wavy hair deep blue eyes and strong chiselled features. Sort of a GQ model type.



I on the other hand was thin silver-haired (as I had been since I was seventeen) and very unsure of my self in the ways of the world. I had only had a few dates with girls while growing up and most had been virtual disasters. As I grew older the situation didn t improve since I felt more and more isolated from the opposite sex.



I am an accountant by training and at that time worked for a large corporation in my home city. I never seemed to have the interest or nerve to strike out into the larger more exciting world.



It was our fiscal year end and James came into our offices as the team leader from the CA firm doing our audit they planned for a minimum two weeks of work and perhaps longer since the business was very complex. Since I was the senior accountant I would be working closely with James on a daily basis. As he entered my office on that first day my breath felt like it had completely left my body – he was gorgeous! As we shook hands he smiled a charming grin at me and made sure that I had his first name right (I had called him Jim in the introduction).



The audit proceeded pretty well without problems for the first week while James familiarized himself with our business. Since we had three subsidiaries in other provinces I knew there would be some travel involved for the auditors but was astounded when James walked into my office on day eight of the audit to inform me that the president had authorized he and I to do a road tour of the various plants. I with my extensive experience within the company was the logical choice I suppose but it still caught me off guard. James dropped a folder of tickets on my desk and told me in the great tenor voice of his that we were scheduled to depart the next day at 11:00 am. He would pick me up and drive me to the airport.



Both the drive the next morning was a little awkward since I was intrigued and not a little attracted to James. However we managed to fill the flight time with somewhat banal conversion.



At our first destination we took a cab to the airport and checked in. As I was unpacking my bags – we would be there for three days – I heard a tapping on the door to the adjoining suite. I opened the door to see a grinning James asking me if I was ready to head out for an early dinner since we had an early morning the next day. After the initial shock that he was that close I said Sure – just give me a few moments to get changed.



After changing from my business suit into a pair of casual slacks and a soft velour shirt for comfort as well as warmth I knocked on the door to tell James I would meet him downstairs ion the lobby in five minutes. He opened the door wearing only one of the hotels fluffy white bath sheets having just finished his shower. He invited me in to wait in



his room until he got dressed. As he walked back into the bathroom he dropped the towel on the floor. His butt was toned and firm and set my imagination soaring – did he do that on purpose or was he just so comfortable in himself that he didn t even give it a second thought? I seemed to slip into somewhat of a trance until James returned to the suite s living room where I was waiting and We left together for dinner at a great Italian restaurant James was familiar with guess with all his traveling he soon learned where the good food was to be had.



We finished off three bottles of Chianti with our dinner and I feeling more than a little buzzed. I didn t see how we were going to get anything done tomorrow at the plant. However James didn t seem the least bit worried.



We headed back to the hotel (mostly with James helping me and laughing at the silliest jokes all the way). When we took the elevator to our floor we went to James door rather than mine and as we entered I could see my bags and clothes hung in his closet. When I looked over at James he just smiled and said I took the liberty and a large tip to the bellhop to move your things. We must be fiscally responsible mustn t we? He obviously knew that I was attracted to him since he took my face in his hands and kissed me ever so gently on the lips. Without even thinking about it my own hands wrapped around him and I pulled him against me. I could feel his hardening cock rubbing against mine and I moaned softly as I returned his kisses which grew in intensity quickly.



I still don t know to this day how we ended up naked on his king-sized bed or how we had assumed a 69 position but it was to be. The feel of his hard cock – I think about 8 long and a nice handful compared to my slim 7 ½ – sliding between my lips as he sucked me in deeply was mind blowing (no pun intended). I laved the head of his cock and tasted my first pre cum! What had I been waiting for all my years?? It was intense and loving all at the same time.



My cock slipped out of James mouth long enough for him to moisten his fingers which then slipped effortlessly into my ass. As he continued to suck me his finger (first one then two and finally three were fucking me where I had only dreamed possible.) James then pulled away from me and asked me in a husky voice to lie on my back and pull my legs up to my chest. He then bent down and I felt his hot tongue – the one that had shortly before invaded my mouth in a fervent kiss – start to rim my puckered anal ring until he could push hard enough to slide his tongue past my opening and into my ass. It felt like he was buried to the hilt as I pushed back against his tongue moaning Oh God ...please fuck me! Don t stop!



James pulled out and while smiling while he looked deep into my eyes lifted my legs over his shoulder. I could feel his cock head pressing against me and I wanted him inside me so badly I pressed back against him while relaxing my muscles. Suddenly the head of his cock slipped inside me and the first wave of pain struck me. This wasn t the way I thought it would be! James just stopped pressing into me and told me to relax until I was ready. As I nodded he slid another inch or so into me and taking his time was soon



buried all the way inside me. The silkiness of the hard cock inside me as I squeezed with my strong anal muscles was unbelievable.



I begged him to fuck me all the way and harder but he took his time wanting me to derive all the pleasure out of this my first experience. Soon he acquiesced and started to pull almost all the way out and then drive deep to the bottom. Since my legs were over his shoulders I was able to meet him on each downward stroke and pull him ever deeper into me.



Suddenly I felt him expand inside me and I cried out Cum inside me Please! Oh God I am going to cummmmmmmmmm . James let lose with a huge load of sweet thick cum deep inside me so much so that it leaked out around the seal on his still hard cock onto the bed sheets.



For the rest of that road tour we stayed together in the same room and continued our adventures every ight.



Needless to say we received a clean bill of financial health from the auditors that year – the best ever!

Boy massages his rod and chute

Consider the Lily Ch. 01

Why is it that I pass him nearly everyday and still I cannot find the courage to talk to him? I don t even know what I would say if I ever did get the courage to talk to him. Would I stumble my words? I think I probably would one look into those crystal clear blue eyes and I would turn into a trembling mess.



If I ever told any of my friends about this they would laugh it off after all I am 23 years old I hold myself tall at 6ft 4inches I have what I guess you would call a muscular build. Yes I m one of those the young guy walking down the street looking sexily comfortable in my cut off jeans and T-shirt typical blond messy hair and deep green eyes.



I guess I have been called a good catch and an even better lay if they can succeed in getting me to bed. My female friend s always complain and try to convince me to become strait fact is they haven t a hope in hell and they know it. Simple fact of the matter is I love cock love the feel of a guy s chest pressed tightly to mine as I feel his cock buried deep inside my ass.



To be honest I have fucked around a little but it doesn t really interest me I want love I want to fall head over heels see stars butterflies in my stomach kind of love. Completely unrealistic right? Well maybe maybe not time can only tell. Time is something I don t have right now though I have woken up in the middle of a fantastic dream about getting well and truly fucked by my mystery guy only to find I am already 15 minutes late for work.



I work at LA fitness as a course instructor. So as much as I want to lay in my bed and try to revive that tingling dream I was in the middle of I cant. I curse as I jump out of bed and grab some clothes from the floor. I don t have time to shower or anything so as I open the front door to my apartment I pull my jeans over my ass.



There is a young woman across the street watching me intently I give an exasperated sigh as I jump into my car. As I hit the gass I realise I have no shirt to put on cursing again I push the gass some more as I speed off to work. I run my fingers through my hair trying to at least look like I have combed my hair I look up into the mirror and glare at my reflection my hair is completely tousled and I have fine blond stubble appearing around my jaw.



I pull into the gyms carpark and run into the cool air-conditioned building. A whistle sounds throughout the reception as I walk past



Honestly Michael have some respect for your elders



I wink at the young lad behind reception.



With a body like yours I will respect you any time sir



Michael s lust filled voice follows me down the hall as I walk into the room where my class is held.



Sorry guys



I say as I walk through the room surveying all the young fit men and women who are standing around chatting and stretching.



Slept in eh Ryan!



Someone calls from the back



More like got some cute piece of ass last night



A familiar voice teases. I look over at Kevin giving him a dirty look with a hint of a grin before I turn and smile around the room.



All right all right I hope your all stretched and ready to begin I ll just get some shorts on and we can get started!



The class was good and served to revive my foggy brain and feel that buzz that I get after every class. We did a slow warm down after the energetic movements we had been doing throughout the class and as I said goodbye to everyone I prepared to take a quick shower before I had to go and meet my new class. I grabbed a towel and headed for the shower. I let the hot water rush over my body feeling the hot droplets caress my skin.



My mind returned to the dream I had been having that morning I imagined the stranger I had been seeing kneeling in front of me sliding my hard cock between those hot lips. My hand moved down between my legs wrapping my fingers around my shaft squeezing softly. A small moan escaped my lips as I imagined his lips sucking the head of my throbbing cock. I let my eyes close and surrounded myself with the thought of this sexy stranger giving me a good sucking.



I supported myself against the wall the water still pounding down over my body. The lazy movements I had been using turned into my hips bucking little groans escaping my lips as I began a good fist fucking. I never heard the soft creak of the shower stall opening the first thing that alerted me to someone being with me was the touch of his or her hand on my tight ass. I gasped out and spun round to see who had caught me jerking off in the shower. As I turned my cock met the soft open and willing lips of Michael I was too far-gone to care and I thrust my cock into his awaiting mouth.



My eyes closed as I thought of the sexy stranger how I wanted to have his cock buried in my ass I was bought back to reality with a crash as Michael s tongue slipped over my glands making my hips buck in response. His finger moved slowly to the crack of my ass I knew I should stop him He was only 18 years old after all. But my body wouldn t seem to obey my mind as my legs spread to allow this young kid access to my ass.



I steadied myself against the wall as his finger slid inside my hot little hole. His manipulations of my body were having the desired effect I gasped out trying to warn him that I was going to cum if he continued. But my voice failed me and all that came out was a strangled cry as Michael began to suck me harder working his tongue over my sensitive skin driving me to new height s as yet another finger joined the first in my tight ass.



I couldn t take it I laced my fingers into his hair imagining the light dusky blond hair of the stranger feeling not Michael s but the stranger s lips surrounding my cock. My body jerked as my cum flooded the boys mouth



Ohhhh god yess make me cum baby



I fell back against the cold tiled wall of the shower cubicle I watched as if detached from this situation as Michael continued to clean my deflating cock. When he looked up at me he just looked so sweet I pulled him up towards me and kissed him lightly on the lips. I expected him to say or do something... I m not really sure what I was expecting but when he pulled away smiled at me and walked out of the shower stall... well I wasn t sure what to do.



I looked up and my eyes caught the clock a day for being late it would appear. I hurried to wash my hair and dragged my shorts onto my still dripping wet body before running once again for my next beginner s class.



OK sorry guys! I m having a day of running late I hope you all found the place OK and your all ready to start stretching and preparing for a proper work out!



I shouted over the hubbub of noisy voices. My eyes scanned the room to see what kind of people I had in my new class I stopped dead in my tracks as I saw Mr sexy stranger himself in only a small pair of shorts. My eyes drank in his muscular physique seeing just how well his tight ass filled those shorts.



Ryan?



I whipped round to find a petite young woman standing in front of me



I... yes that s me sorry I...



Its OK I can see you were distracted



Her laugh was just as delicate and feminine as she looked. I m sure I was blushing as we introduced ourselves properly.



God knows how I got through that session without being caught staring at my stranger s fine body I tried to keep my mind on the job at hand I really did! It just didn t work my mind kept straying thinking about that hard body pressed against mine mmmm. I just had to know his name maybe that would settle my mind a little who was I trying to kid? I just wanted to know what this sexy stranger s name was! As the class came to an end I made a snap decision and called everyone s attention.



OK everyone because this is a new class and I am hoping to see you all again next week I would like to just try to get to know each other by name I am Ryan as some of you already know.



My eyes settled on the petite young woman I had talked too earlier



May I ask your name?



I directed my question at her. She giggled softly once again and glanced around her.



My name is Kate



That small little teasing smile played about her lips once more as she turned to the guy next to her. We went through everyone but if I m honest I wasn t listening my eyes kept on flicking between the sexy stranger and Kate s sparkling eyes which seemed to never leave my face. She seemed to know exactly what I was feeling inside and appeared to me to find it extremely amusing. It seemed to take the longest time to get around to the sexy stranger s turn to talk but when it finally did I found myself holding my breath wanting to hear every word he spoke.



My name...



He didn t even need to finish for me to know I needed to have him was this madness? It had always been me to be chased I have never looked at another man and known I need to have him. His voice was smooth and he was well spoken... when he suddenly chuckled I nearly choked as I tried to release my breath and take it in all in the same moment. He looked strait at me his clear blue eyes burning into my similar green ones.



Sorry my name is Joel.



yesss... it suited him perfectly. His eyes still didn t leave mine should I look away?? God I didn t know what to do but suddenly there was silence as the last person in the group finished introducing himself. And yet I still couldn t draw my gaze away from Joel. I started to speak god knows how but I did.



Right everyone thank you for a good class and I hope to see you all again next week.



As the class started to disperse Kate came up to me and gave me a brief hug I don t know why but it felt quite right and not at all unexpected as one would think considering we had only met an hour ago.



Well Ryan I think he likes you



She winked and ran off to the changing room leaving me staring after her.



You look like you ve seen a ghost everything OK?



I turned slowly preparing myself for the sight I was about to set eyes on. Yes it was Joel what can I say?



Umm just taken by surprise nothing too major



He looked at me as if he knew I wasn t telling him the entire truth I lowered my eyes but that only served to bring to my attention to the bulge in Joel s shorts. I gulped and looked guiltily back into his eyes. His eyes laughed at me silently as a small smile played about his lips.



Well I will leave you too it thank you for the class it was good.



As he started to stride away from me I couldn t believe that I hadn t said anything how could I just stand there dumb struck when I wanted to say so much to him... do so much to him.



Hang on... I



He stopped in his tracks turning slowly to face me his eyebrows raised in an enquiring manor. dammit I still didn t know what to say I had never been one to mix my words but I was at a complete loss.



I... I don t have another class until this afternoon...



Oh god I just don t know what I m doing I m not used to this feeling the utter horror at the realisation that he may walk out that door and never come back. I needed to get to know this guy although I have no idea whether he is even gay!



Yes…? Did you tell me for a reason or just for conversation?



His words seemed hard but his eyes were sparkling in mischief. I laughed softly at myself more tan anything.



Sorry look I was wondering if you wanted to grab some breakfast I m famished after two classes on an empty stomach.



God knows where this air of confidence had suddenly appeared from but I was thankful for it. Joel just stood there looking at me his eyes assessing me from head to toe whatever conclusion he came to he seemed pleased with it. He looked me in the eye as he said softly



Sure I was heading for something to eat anyway I ll go grab a shower and we can go.



I nodded but for what reason I m not sure because Joel had already turned his back and was walking away towards the shower room. I let my breath out in a rush had I been holding it the whole time? I wasn t sure I felt slightly shaky as I made my way to the shower room for a quick soak before we left.



I walked into the shower room and there he was without a stitch of clothing on his body standing under one of the open shower rings we had at the gym. I let my eyes wonder greedily over his body etching this memory into my mind. He was looking up into the spray of water his hands massaging shampoo into his hair his eyes closed in relaxation. He appeared to have only a sprinkling of hair on his well-defined chest I let my eyes move down licking my lips as my gaze settled on Joel s cock.



I was torn I could hardly move and yet something inside me was aching to touch him to move against him. Before I knew it I was there standing beside him my hand trembling as I reached out to touch his body. My fingers trailed down slowly over Joel s chest feeling his nipples stiffen at my touch. His eyes flickered open staring intently into mine I gasped as his hand closed around mine I stepped back thinking I had made a mistake I shouldn t have touched him shouldn t be near him someone as sexy as him must have a boyfriend or maybe even a girlfriend. Whatever the case I shouldn t have done it shouldn t have listened to that overpowering urge to touch him.



I opened my mouth to apologise to say something anything and then get the hell out of there before I made a bigger fool out of myself I tried again to say something but the words wouldn t come. And then without warning his lips covered mine a quick soft taster of a kiss just the touch of his lips elicted a moan from somewhere inside me. His arm encircled my waist and pulled me in towards him water immediately splashed over my body a fine spray of water covering my face blurring my vision for a second. Joel moved his hand to my face and with the gentlest of movements brushed the water from my eyes. I kissed him then I couldn t have stopped myself even if I wanted to I needed to feel his lips crushing mine I had intended to just lightly kiss him is that what I did? No I brushed my lips with his and before I knew it we were both gasping as the kiss turned hot and ruthless.



A small cough resounded throughout the shower room and I jumped as Michael informed me that I may want to cool down as other members were sure to be around. I smiled apologetically at him he grinned and walked away I was impressed the he didn t seem hurt by the fact he had just walked in on me in the arms of another guy. I turned to Joel and smiled softly...



I guess we should get out of here



His laughter rang load and clear echoing around the shower room I pouted at him and directed the shower spray right at his face. He spluttered before flicking me with water or attempting to. I laughed and stuck out my tongue before turning to leave I didn t get too far as something smacked me hard on the ass.



Hey!!!



I shouted indignantly as I turned to see Joel doubled over with laughter. I moved swiftly towards him pulling him up to his full height and moving in to kiss him I let my lips linger teasing him into wanting more letting my tongue intertwine with his in a ruthless attack on his defenceless mouth. I pushed him back against the wall pushing my hard wet body against his moving my cock slowly against him rubbing slowly rotating my hips against his. And I had him the groan he produced was intoxicating but I pulled away leaving my breathing to return to normal Joel just leaned against the wall eyes still closed as he pulled his lower lip into his mouth as if trying to suck more of me inside him. I laughed softly but it was on shaking legs that I made my way out of the shower room.



Once we were dressed and ready to leave we walked out. Laughing as we argued where we should go to eat and who s car to go in. we decided to go in my car and as I manoeuvred my way out of the carpark we figured we would just go to the delli just down from his apartment. My heart seemed to skip a beat each time he smiled or laughed but when he casually started tracing circles on my thigh with his fingers I really had to concentrate on not crashing the car.



Thankfully we arrived in one piece I m not quite sure how he convinced me but we had agreed to get a takeout and head over to his place to eat it there. So of course as I pulled up along side the delli Joel jumped out and ran in to order. Joel had given me directions to his place so as he walked away from the car I moved off and parked near his apartment. As I shut off the engine and climbed out of the car Joel came strolling around the corner looking just as sexy as the first time I saw him.



We went in and settled down to eat the food Joel had got from the delli he moved around the kitchen collecting plates and making fresh coffee for the both of us. I sat and openly watched him how his body moved with each flex of muscle I could have sat there and watched him all day except for the fact that he kept on looking at me and overtime my eyes were settled on him already.



Like what you see?



He asked smoothly as he sat down and handed me my coffee.



Yes



I said it without hesitation there was no point in trying to deny it I couldn t keep my eyes off him and it wasn t like he hadn t noticed. He chuckled softly at my bluntness as he cupped my face in his hand surprising me when he leaned forward and kissed me softly. He tasted of fresh coffee and mint but most of all he had something about him a taste that I guess was just him whatever it was I wanted more of it. I m not sure whether it was him or I that started it but our hands were suddenly all over each other. Tracing the contours of his chest feeling the prickles lining his jaw under my soft fingers letting my fingers tease his nipples through his shirt loving the sound of each little sound gasp and moan that escaped his lips.



I could feel my cock stiffening becoming firm and full just his touch and his closeness seemed to effect me both physically and emotionally which I couldn t understand. I had had sex I had also made love but the way this guy made me feel that uncertainty and yet the knowledge that it was right... I don t know how to explain that feeling. His hand cupped my growing erection his fingers moulding against my jeans making me moan out as he applied pressure in just the right places.



I want you



His words were spoken softly but they were full of intent. I could hear it in his voice and could see it plainly written in his eyes. My stomach churned at the thought of seeing and touching his body again I wanted to do everything experience everything wanting to touch and feel him in the most intimate of places. I could feel that want and need building inside me just waiting to be released.



I rise silently form my seat pulling him towards me kissing him lightly on the lips as he looked into my eyes. He pulled me slowly into his embrace before moving off towards what I guessed was his bedroom. Holding my hand in his letting him bring my wrist to his lips feeling the softness of his touch as his lips kissed the sensitive skin. Letting my hands run over between his shoulder blades feeling his muscles tighten in response.



His lips linger on my skin the feel of his touch sets something on fire inside me. I sat nervously on the edge of his bed looking up at him as he moved his body between my knees letting his fingers entangle themselves in my hair. I wanted to look up into those sea blue eyes and yet I didn t quite have the courage was it that he sensed this or just that he had a similar need to look into the liquid green of my eyes. I don t know which it was but he moved his hand to cup my chin once again and lifted it ever so slightly so his eyes could make contact with mine. The depth of emotion that dwelled there overwhelmed me I bit my lower lip as he smiled that heart breaking smile at me.

Joel pushed me back onto the bed softly manoeuvring his body against mine my breath catching in my throat as his lips started to trail a path over my chest. He appeared to swiftly become annoyed by my clothing when he had moved down to my waist he slipped his fingers beneath my t shirt and pulled it off my body roughly making me gasp out at his unrestrained strength. His voice was soft and low as he started muttering about how sexy my chest and pecs were I squirmed beneath him as his tongue teased small circles around my belly button and nipples. The tingling sensation that this caused was making my muscles tighten at every light touch of Joel s body.



Joel...



My voice was rough and caught in my throat as his teeth grazed over my sensitive nipple he looked up into my eyes as I said his name something flared within that clear blue turning the colour a dark sea blue. As I looked down into his eyes he licked the whole length of my cock through my jeans that was it I nearly blew my load right there. My body arched as my breath was expelled from my lungs my mind trying to regain some of the control I had over my fraught sex drive. I closed my eyes letting the feeling pass through me when my eyes flicked open I almost gasped when I came into close proximity with Joel he was there leaning over me propped up on one elbow looking down at me.



I licked my lips nervously I could feel my cock throbbing and pushing against the confined space in my jeans. I stole another good look at Joel s body at some point he had removed his shirt and once again I was drawn into almost aching to touch him. My hands moved of their own accord I hadn t realised I was going to touch him until it was too late my fingers moved over his soft skin. Feeling each muscle flex in turn as I touched him letting my fingers run through the fine sprinkling of hair he had there. His soft laugh and reverberation of his chest made my eyes snap to connect with his



You look mesmerised little one



I bit my lip as this almost patronising endearment was uttered from his sexy lips. It was true though I had been in my own little world just consuming myself with the feeling of my fingers tracing through the coarse hair on his chest. I suddenly felt scared and overly vulnerable to him I turned on my side away from him curling my legs into my body. I heard a small intake of breath as I rolled onto my side but I couldn t do anything except lay there thinking about how I shouldn t be in this situation shouldn t let him manipulate me whether he knew he was doing it or not made no difference.



Suddenly his fingers were touching the one place I never let anyone touch... When I felt his fingers trace the six inch scare that trails from my right hip down onto my ass. I recoiled instinctively moving away my mind in turmoil having let him see it... I couldn t crush the memories that started to flood my mind I really thought those emotional scares had healed



Ryan what is it? I thought...



Well you must have thought wrong I… I have to get to class.



I wasn t lying either if I didn t leave now I would be late for the class anyway. He lay there and watched me as I scrambled to get out of his house out of his comfort zone.



Ryan I m sorry if I have scared you... Or done something... I don t really know what it is but I m sorry...



I didn t trust myself to talk I didn t even understand my fear let alone the thought of trying to explain it to Joel. I shook my head how utterly stupid I was that is the whole reason I never let myself want someone it just all comes to the surface so quick and oh so powerfully.



I cant...



I barely whispered as I walked out of the door and into my car.



To be continued......



This story is dedicated to Will because although he doesn t know it he inspired me to write this story.



Please vote for my story and any others you read! Any comments on this story or suggestions for further stories are most appreciated!

This white guy can`t handle a broken TV, but he sure can handle this huge 13-inch black knob

One Day in the Woods Ch. 02

Since that day last week I had been dreaming of returning. He had left me hanging there cum filled pants with cum dripping off my face. I had hung there for about ten minutes half fearing half hoping that someone else would come and use me.



In the end no one came and I managed to free myself and clean myself up. That wasn’t easy and I had to travel home commando. I made a note to bring a rucksack next week with a clean up kit as well as the items master had told me to bring.



When I got home I had a long hot bath in my flat. As I lay in the bath thinking about the day I felt my cock growing again and my hand strayed to it to rub it. I needed to cum again just thinking about my new found dominant.



Then I remembered what he had said to me.



“You will not cum unless I say so. Give me your mobile number so I may ring you when I wish. I may phone you and order you to masturbate. It… amuses me.”



That was the last thing he had said to me and the last thing I had said to him was my mobile number.



That was Saturday. Today was Wednesday and I had heard nothing.



Until now. The mobile began to ring. I grabbed it and listened.



“Is that you slut?”



I felt my cock stir and begin to rise. “Yes master.”



“Good. Strip naked now.”



I put down the phone and was naked in record time. My cock was quivering as I picked up the phone again.



“Are you ready for Saturday?”



“Oh yes – I will have everything you said and I will be there at the time you said.”



“Good. You may cum now. Get a glass and cum into it”



I rushed to the kitchen the phone against my cheek listening afraid to miss anything. I picked up a clean wine glass.



“I have the glass master”



“Then what are you waiting for. I gave you a command. Do not act slovenly again.”



“No master”. I started to rub my cock. I knew it would not be long before I came. I was as hot as hell and I could feel the excitement coming off my glans in waves.



“Are you cumming?” he asked



His voice sent me over the edge and it was all I could do to point my streaming weapon into the glass. It pumped out thick creamy jism and long strands stuck to the inside of the glass.



My pants must have been heard because he said “I take it you have cum. Good now drink it”



Now usually when I cum I lose a lot of the erotic feeling and everything returns to normal as I come down off my testosterone high.



This time though I was still as sexually excited even though I had cum. With shaky hands I picked up the glass and put it to my lips. I knew what cum tasted like – I had drunk enough in my time but this was the first time I had drunk my own.



I tasted it and it was similar to all the other I had ever swallowed except this time I was being told to drink it and this made me hard again.



I finished the cum and said “I have drunk it master”



“Good. No more cumming until I say so. Otherwise you will be punished. I will know if you lie. Understood?”



“Yes master” was my meek reply. I wanted to wank now but knew I would not. I would save it until he wanted it.



Normally I wank at least once a day usually twice if I’m not getting my rocks off with another person male or female. Now I was celibate until told otherwise. Still I was going shopping for what master had told me tomorrow – that was something to look forward to.



The next day I was in town and approached the lingerie shop with some excitement. I entered the shop and went to talk to the woman behind the counter. She was about 35 years old and attractive. She had shoulder length blonde hair in a bob and electric blue eyes. Her figure was full but not overly so.



She was wearing a thin top tautly pulled over 34d breasts and I could see the outline of her nipples through them. Her skirt was short and tight and covered a lovely bottom. The heels on her ankle length boots were 3”.



“I want some underwear and pull up stockings please” I said



“Certainly sir and what size is the lady who will be wearing it?”



I had instructions about this and was ready although I was extremely nervous. “They are for me. My master says that they should be reasonably tight and show off my taut bottom. The pull ups should leave a stretch of creamy thigh between my panties and their top.”



She looked at me. A look of surprise then surmise. “Certainly sir if you would like to come through to the back where it is more discreet and we can kit you out.”



“Thank you “I replied nervously as we went to a room at the back of the shop. She went away and came back in short order. I half expected giggling assistants to be with her but saw none. Thank goodness I had approached her!



Having said that if my master asked me to explain what had happened I speculated that he would make me ask a young girl next time. Humiliation is as erotic as sex sometimes and submissives love to be humiliated.



She showed me a gorgeous pair of pink panties in the 18-20 size range – they were great. They would hug me and my bottom and my cock so that it all showed through.



She looked me in the eye and said “would sir like to try them on?”



I tried to say no I really did but the look in her eye reminded me of my new found master. “yes” I murmured “could I try some pull ups as well please?”



“But of course. Would you like sandals as well?” she said with a wicked gleam in her eye.



“Do you sell them?” I said “that would be great”



“Of course you try those on and I will get the sandals and pull ups”.



I quickly pulled off my shoes and socks and took off my pants and pulled on the panties. The silky feel was so nice that I immediately had a hard on. At that point the woman arrived back in. She looked a little flushed. Sexually flushed? I think so!



“Here are the pull ups” – lovely ones very sheer with a very slight pattern. I pulled them up on each leg that had been shaved especially that morning. If anything my cock grew stiffer in the panties. I looked up at her and she was looking straight at my cock.



“Nice fit” she said haughtily. “Now put these on”. It was an order. I liked the sound of it. I bent down and put the first sandal on and tightened the strap. It had a 2” heel. It felt like a great fit. I looked up to compliment her and saw that she had moved forward to stand right in front of me. So close that my forehead brushed the cool linen of her skirt.



I looked up and saw that she was very excited. Her face was flushed and she had a cruel smile on her face.



“Put the other one on you little slut then take your T shirt off.”



Quickly I put on the other sandal and slipped off my T shirt.



“Stay kneeling” she said “and pull up my skirt”



I grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up inch by precious inch. As I did each inch of thigh was revealed and I became more and more excited. As I approached the moment when her mons would be revealed she said “stop”



Hiding my disappointment I looked up at her. “Does your master allow you to cum?” she asked



“Only when he says” I replied



“And does he say you can come today in here?”



I bowed my head and shook it.



“Shame still I take it there is nothing against me cumming”



I looked up licked my lips and said “I have no orders to that effect mistress.”



“Good continue to lift my skirt”



I lifted it further and her shaved labia came into view. The pussy lips were already blooming open like roses first thing in the morning. They were a delicious pale flesh colour. I pushed the skirt up as far as it would go and she grabbed it and stuck the hem in the waistband.



Then she turned round and bent over and opened her legs. “Rim me” she said in an authoritative voice. “Lick my arse and make sure you get your tongue in there”



I needed no second bidding and I pulled open the delicious cheeks. I could see her puckered anus and fell in love with it. I leaned forward and pushed my tongue into it and rolled it about.



“NNNGGGG” she said “that’s good – keep going”



I needed no encouragement and lapped contentedly at her hole for about 5 minutes. Suddenly it must have been too much for her because she turned around and pushed her cunt into my face and grabbed the back of my head.



“Now lick me out” she whispered viciously “or I’ll send you out in the shop dressed like that. Now do as you are told slut”



Her hands pushed me into her waiting labia and I stuck my tongue in her slit and ran it up and down until I found her clit. She was sopping wet and I found my face was being covered with her juices. She ground her crotch against me and I licked her clit until I could feel her shudder and her orgasm arrive. It was all I could do to stop myself from cumming.



Then she pulled away and pulled her dress down. “get dressed and pay for the goods to Rachel outside.” I want your slut arse out of here.”



“Yes mistress” was all I could say.



Quickly I took off the clothes and put on my own and went out to pay. Rachel was a 20 year old stunner who was smirking at me as I paid for the goods.



“I hope you enjoyed your visit sir I saw what went on.”



“What” was all I could say



“Oh yes madam lets us watch the cross dressers slobber over her”



I picked up my goods and left. Not because of embarrassment but because if I did not leave I would be disappointing my master by cumming.



The days passed slowly to Saturday but eventually 3pm came round and I found myself in the clearing where I had been made to perform oral sex on the old man.



I was 30 minutes early and prepared myself. I was not worried if anyone came in – I had clear instructions from my master for that eventuality.



First I stripped naked. Then I put on the stockings and the panties and then the sandals. I felt deliciously naughty. I hoped my master would appreciate the stark difference between my shaven head and the women’s clothes that covered my lower body.



I then took out a piece of string. My master would be here in the next ten minutes and I must be ready. I pulled the panties down and took my turgid cock in my hand. I pulled back the foreskin and tied the soft but thin string around my glans just under the head. Then I put it down through the panties and walked over to a tree and tied the string to the tree. Above me a branch beckoned. The same one that the previous week I had been punished on.



The string was long enough for me to lay down or kneel but would not let me walk far. Then I got the soft leather belt I had and tied it to the branch. The final piece was to put my hands into the loop and tie myself up.



I waited in nervous anticipation. Someone could come in and take me there and then. My master had said if this happened I was to let them do whatever they liked but not to cum over me or in me. I was on fire thinking of 4 different men wanking over my scantily clad body.



Apart from the sexual feelings I had I was also now getting a strong urge to pee. Master had told me to drink 4 pints of water 1 hour before I arrived and not to pee until he said so. I hoped he wanted me to pee my panties. It was a huge humiliating turn on for me to do it. I had never done it before and looked forward to the experience.



I could feel every part of my body. My anus tingled where I had taken an enema not 2 hours ago. It was not lubed – those were not the instructions – but I had lube in my pack – those were the instructions.



I could feel my penis like never before pressed against the silky softness of the panties the exposed glans rubbing and constantly stimulating me because the foreskin was not allowed to come back to its natural position.



I could feel the elastic of the hold ups clinging to my upper thighs and I rubbed my thighs together to create a stimulating warmth.



The sandals were comfortable and easy to wear with only a 2” heel and I felt that they showed off my good legs to advantage.



The sun was shining down through the branches and the day was lusciously warm.



And I was 5 minutes away from meeting my new dom.



The 5 minutes dragged by. Time slowed. I was aware of everything in the clearing. The sun shining on the rhodie leaves the soft mulch underfoot my breathing shallow but fast.



And there he was. Dressed much as last week. Five feet eleven inches about 55 years old. Bulkier than me but not fat. He was dressed in designer shorts and a quality polo shirt with designer walking sandals the type you only get in the more expensive stores. He was wearing mirror sunglasses and I could not see his eyes.



He stood there looking at me taking in my self made predicament. I imagined his eyes drifting over my body taking in the belt holding my arms over my head the string trailing from in my panties to the tree and the patently female attire that I had on my lower body.



He must have stood there for ten minutes staring at me. I imagined he was deciding and I lived in dread of him walking away and leaving me there. What would I do? I had never felt this way about another man before. My cock also was telling me how excited I was. Yes so was my bladder. Oh I could pee my panties for this man.



He walked around me looking at me from every angle taking in my all but naked body at one point kneeling down and staring at my buttocks my small round bottom I was so proud of.



Then he came up behind me and I could feel his breath on my shoulder. I shuddered at the eroticism of that one breath.



“You look acceptable” he breathed in my ear.



I felt heady. Acceptable! I had passed my first test! Room for improvement I could do better I may get punished but he was not dumping me out of hand. I felt my cock swell further in the grip of the soft white string.



“Thank you master” I breathed



“Did I ask you to talk? Did I ask you to open your slutty mouth? you talk when I say. Do you understand?”



I nodded nothing else. I could not have done anything else. I cannot remember a time when I was so sexually excited in my whole life. I stayed as still as I could lest I annoy him further.



“Better” he said “Now get on your knees.”



He undid the belt and let me get to my knees on the soft earth. Then he took the belt and tied my hands up in front of me. He walked three paces away from me and stood there. Then he took his cock out.



My eyes riveted on it. It was the centre of my universe that weapon. I wanted nothing more than to open my mouth and let him push it in.



It was magnificently erect. Circumcised with a gorgeous bulbous head that would fill my mouth. It was long enough to make me gag as well. Well it would have been had I not done all the practice on bananas so that I could control my gag reflex.



Slowly he rubbed his hand up and down the 8” length of his beautiful weapon. I could not take my eyes of it. I wanted it lusted after it. It would be my job to satisfy my master sexually and this was the centrepiece of his lust for control of me.



I licked my lips as his hand made it’s slow route up and down the length of his gorgeous penis. Every time it got to the top he would rub his palm around it.



Then I saw it a drop of pre-cum appeared on the end in the slit. I poked my tongue out hopefully hoping against hope that he would say that I could lick it off.



He looked down then at me. “Come and get it if you want it. If you can”



Eagerly I moved forward my tongue already out to gather the dew drop of pearlescence on the end of his beautiful weapon. Only to be brought up short by the string. My mouth was a good 4” short of his cock.



“Uuugghhh” was all I could say as I strained and stretched my cock until it hurt to get to his cock. But to no avail I was still 4” short. Something which he had obviously planned for.



He wiped the pearly drip off his cock and flicked it onto the floor. I licked my lips as I saw it fly and hit the dirt.



At this point a man walked into the clearing. Middle aged wearing only a pair of shorts through which a truly gorgeous cock jutted. I would guess that he had been watching from the sidelines and that is why he was so erect.



“Please carry on” he said “it’s rare to see such obedience.”



“Thank you” my master replied. “Are you looking for oral relief?”



“That would be nice” the man said.



My master turned to me and explained in quiet terms what he expected of me. I was excited but also a little disappointed a s I could not see myself having master’s cock in my mouth today. He would not let me suck him if I had already sullied my mouth with someone else’s cum.



“The slut will service you won’t you Sarah?”



Sarah. There he had given me a name. a demeaning name as it was female. But I thrilled to the sound of it and knew I would always respond to it. As did he.



“Yes master” I replied and explained to the man what I had been told to do.



“Unusual” he said. Have you done it before?” I shook my head. “Then you had better get it right or you may be punished”.



He moved forward and dropped his shorts and I saw his weapon at close quarters. It was massive 10” long and very thick. He was uncircumcised this was good or I could not perform this particular variation of oral sex on him.



He was obviously in a hurry because he cam forward and shoved it into my mouth and pushed it down my throat until I was gagging. I made myself relax and started to lick the underside of his cock with my tongue. He grabbed my ears and pulled his cock out right to the edge of my lips and then plunged it in again. I gagged as it hit the back of my throat but I had timed my breath well so I could keep him there.



Again and again he took it right out to the edge of my mouth and plunged it back in again careless of what it was doing to me. But then it did not really matter. I was just there to service him. What I wanted or did not want did not matter.



Eventually he stopped with just his huge glans in my mouth. “I can feel I am going to cum soon slutty Sarah. Just lick and suck my bell end. I leave it to you to judge when I am cumming. You are an experienced slut so you will know.”



Indeed I did. I had lost count of the amount of cocks I had sucked in my time and the amount of cum I had drunk.



I rimmed around his glans making sure that I held it all in my mouth and slurped and sucked the glans. This seemed to turn him on a lot as he started to groan and began to push about four of his ten inches faster and faster into my eager willing mouth.



I could feel he was about to explode and judged it perfectly. As he came I pulled him out of my mouth and pulled his foreskin back over his bulbous and engorged glans. As he shot his load it built up under his foreskin as I held it closed. This is known as ‘the ice cream cone’. The reason for this would be come clear in a minute as I had no intention of wasting his cum.



As his flow slowed down I stopped pinching his foreskin shut and cum shot out of it like he was still ejaculating. I hungrily swallowed the sticky jism until the flow stopped. Then I pulled back the foreskin and the reason for the name was clear. His glans was covered in a layer of cum.



I looked at my master and he nodded. I licked the cum of the man’s bell end in long sweeping licks. I felt him shudder as I licked great gobs off and made sure that I had missed none.



When I had finished I felt his hand caress my face. “You’ve got a natural here” he aid to my master. “If you ever tire of him let me know.”



And with that he was gone leaving me and my master in the clearing on our own again.



“Be here next week. These are your instructions” he said



Then he left me again.

Cock-craving gay lad gets double-teamed by his college friends and takes two cumshots in the ass

A Better Understanding Ch. 1

It was raining steadily and I was soaking wet and cold. I had missed the last bus and still had 15 miles to go when I heard a car approaching from behind. I turned quickly and raised my arm the driver passed me and then stopped. I ran to the car and a man of around 50 opened the door and said Get in quickly which I did and the car gathered speed Where are you heading for he asked. I m on my way back to the Training College but I missed my damned bus and started to walk.



What you really need is to dry out and a warm drink inside you I live on the way and you can come to my place if you wish or do you have to be back tonight?.



No I have the weekend to myself the College is empty and if it s not too much bother I would like to get out of these wet clothes.



There was a strange look in his eyes as he spoke

/>
Great idea I am alone at home tonight so full speed ahead and we ll get those wet clothes off you. By the way my name is Jim.



I m George and glad to meet you on a night like this.



I feel like a Taxi tonight I ve just dropped two young girls off a short while ago. You should have seen them short skirts stockings and their wet blouses were stuck to the skin with their nipples standing out like little nuts. I still have a hard on here feel it. I looked down and could see the swollen crotch and knew that just inches from my hand was his hardened cock. I thought of all my fantasies and I nervously placed my hand directly on top of the dome-shaped mound of flesh. It was long and thin. I slowly rubbed my fingers along the length.



That s good and he placed his hand on top of mine. there s a lot I can teach you but I m 47 and maybe too old for you.



No I quickly corrected him. You re still a virgin aren t you? I didn t want to lie to him but at the same time I didn t want him to know how ignorant I was about the strange feelings I had and my desire to find out.



Yes I finally said very softly I m a virgin.



Good! he replied. I m going to give you the chance to let it all hang out. emphasising his words by moving his hand onto my semi- erect cock . I could feel his warm palm through my trousers and I erected within seconds God I almost creamed in my pants there and then and I took his hand away quickly.



It was only a short drive to the large house and he parked the car. We entered the house and he showed me to the bathroom. All you need is there he said as he turned the shower on. I ll be in the lounge when you ve finished. and left the room. I stripped off quickly and dived under the shower and soaped myself all over. As my hands moved down my stomach I closed my eyes and visualised what had happened in the car and what still awaited me my hands found my cock and I started to slowly stroke it until I was erect once again. I stopped just before I could ejaculate dried myself and put the dressing gown on that he had put out for me.



I returned to the lounge and I now had a real chance to look at him. He was sitting back on the sofa. He was handsome and my eyes took in his muscular build. He wore a shirt and a light coloured pair of trousers. I could see his erect cock outlined against the cloth. I ve made a pot of coffee to warm us up.



He had a book on the sofa next to him. As I picked up the mug he moved the book onto his knees and I sat down on the sofa beside him. After taking a deep mouthful of hot coffee I turned to him I feel much better now what are you reading?.



I m a photographer and these are just a few of my photos.



He moved the album towards me and I turned my eyes to them. The pages were full of very good studio photographs of naked men and women. My eyes were glued more to the men with their dangling cocks but I didn t miss the nice breasts and hairy mounds of the women. Some of the men had erect cocks and I could feel myself hardening again. As I got to the last page I found an envelope and opened it before he could stop me. I took the 3 photos out and stared.



They showed a couple having sex and taking a close look I saw that it was him with a slim dark haired woman. They showed him with his cock entering her from the back one of her with his cock in her mouth and one with her sitting on top of him. I quickly turned to him to hide my embarrassment and as I put my hand on the back of the sofa it touched his shoulder. He turned to me and whispered in my ear. I ve got another hard on just looking at the photos and taking my hand he pressed it onto his cock which seemed bigger than before. He held my hand tight as he started to push himself against it.



He then turned to me and I felt his hands at the belt of the gown and then a hand searching for my hard shaft. Finding it he parted the gown and smiled. My God you ve got a big cock for your age. I m going to enjoy this. He then lowered his head. Before I realised what he was going to do his tongue was licking around the head of my cock.



I lay back closed my eyes and enjoyed the feeling that his mouth was creating. I felt him take the whole shaft into his mouth and he moved his head up and down wanking me with his lips while his tongue caressed the nerve behind the head. I could feel myself coming and I took hold of his head and pushed it away.



I paused for a few minutes to regain my breath and looked into his eyes. I knew then that this was my chance to grow from boyhood to manhood and I reached for his trousers. I opened the button and the zip. He wasn t wearing underwear and as I parted the opening his cock jumped out the head of it thrusting out of the black curled bush at his crotch and it bobbed lewdly from side to side. It wasn t the first time I had seen a hard adult cock but it was longer than any I had ever seen before even if it was thin in comparison to mine My hand moved further down past his hardened cock until I had his big balls nestled in my hand.



He leaned back and sighed. Anyone would think you ve been doing this for years He sighed again as I squeezed his balls.



I moved my fingertips slowly back up his engorged cock to the tip stroked the nerve behind the head and then encircled the cock with my hand and gently started to wank it. He took hold of my hand and raised it away from his cock.



God my cock is about to burst If we carry on now we won t have any fun later. he said quietly.



He stood up slowly the trousers slid down his legs and he stepped out of them. Watching him my heart began pounding in my chest my cock started to lurch rapidly pumping into its fullest state of erection. With a hint of laughter in his voice he said: You ve got the age of a lad but I ll be damned if you haven t got the lustful cock of a man! and I quickly glanced down at my now fully erect cock standing proudly through the opening of the gown. All I have to do now is teach you how to keep these tools happy. He looked back and forth first at his cock then at mine. Come we can be more comfortable next door. he said as he turned and walked towards the bedroom. I quickly slipped the gown off and followed him. I felt very excited and pleased that he liked my cock.



He was tanned and his muscled buttocks fascinated me. I longed to reach out and take them in my hands. As he reached the bed he turned around sat down on the edge and leaned back his erect cock reaching into the air. Looking down at it I now knew that the time had come to return the favour. I moved onto the bed and leaning over him I took hold of the erect shaft. I lowered my head and licked nervously around the head of his cock.



I moved my head down licked around the head and with my hand I started to pull the foreskin back and forth over the slimy head. With my other hand I gripped his big balls. I then took the head of his cock into my open mouth It was all I had ever dreamed of THE total sensual experience but nothing so good could last for ever.



I felt the hard shaft in my mouth begin to swell. I guessed that he was ready to come but I backed off not knowing what else to do.



He laughed and turning he hugged me and our cocks touched. He moved his body and rubbed his cock against mine. Reaching into a drawer of the small cabinet next to the bed he took out a jar. Opening it he took out some cream and offered the jar to me to do the same.



He spread the cream onto the fingers of both hands and I followed his example not knowing why. He then reached over took hold of my cock and greased it thoroughly making me tremble with the good feeling.



I quickly grabbed his cock in both hands and ran my fingers up and down the erect stem. We played around for quite a while pausing only when we felt that we were going to spunk. He turned around and facing me he laid his legs on top of mine until our cocks were standing together. He then took both our cocks into his hands and caressed them. I was going wild and also placed my hands around both cocks and he leaned back giving me room to work them together.



He then moved away and taking more cream he turned me over onto my stomach.



Moving my legs he ran his fingers between my buttocks finding the crinkled entrance to my anal passage. I could feel him spread cream around the entrance and he then slipped a finger in and I stiffened. His mouth lay against my ear Relax it will feel good I promise. I relaxed the muscles and felt his finger working into the hole. He paused whenever he felt that it was hurting me. I pushed out and felt his finger going further in. He took his finger out and quickly entered me again this time with two fingers. He moved them around a bit stretching my hole. The feeling was strange to me but exciting.



Is it good?



Yes it still hurts a bit but it feels good.



He took the fingers out moved behind me and I felt something else nudge at the entrance. I will be gentle but you must press out. I did as he asked and I felt his cock slowly enter me.



There was a little pain as the head entered and I felt my sphincter gripping him tight until it got used to the size. Slowly he pushed it further in and then stopped as he felt me stiffen with the pain. I felt him moving out of me and I was suddenly desperate for him to stay in but he moved until just the head was in and then slid slowly back in again He moved in and out and the pain turned into a feeling of lust and after a further half dozen times he took his cock out of me and lay on his back.



I turned around and lowered my face to his . I was lost in a strange feeling of loving. He took my head gently in his hands and pressed his lips onto mine. It didn t feel any different from the girls I had kissed. His tongue worked his way between my lips until it found mine and he started to play a game which I eagerly took up. Our tongues danced a gentle dance together. I moved my head away and looked into his eyes. What you did was nice but why didn t you come inside me?



I wanted to but I also wanted to carry on with our games for a while.



Suddenly we heard the slamming of a door and footsteps. We only had time to pull apart before the bedroom door opened and a woman appeared in the doorway. She looked at both of us before turning to Jim I m sorry Jim I thought you were alone. and moved to turn away.



Jim stood up and went to her. Hey that s OK. This is George a new friend of mine and George this is Alice my sister. and led her back into the room. As he spoke I looked at her and suddenly recognised her as the woman he was fucking in the photos!



I knew from the photos that she had a good figure and I now noticed her erect nipples underneath the silk blouse and knew that she wasn t wearing a bra. She was looking intently at my erect cock and smiled.



I was embarrassed and tried unsuccessfully to cover my nakedness.



Jim sat her on the bed next to me. If you want to join in the fun you can. I m sure that George won t mind and he looked at me for confirmation.



I was speechless. Here I was sitting naked on the edge of the bed next to his sister and he was standing in front of her with his long erect cock pointing directly at her face and he was inviting her to join in our sex games.



During the ensuing silence Jim kneeled and moved his hands up her long legs. My cock started to erect as I saw that the skirt had a wrapover front and the tops of her stockings appeared when the skirt moved apart as his hands slid past her knees. Something he did with his hand up her skirt made her moan and she lay back on the bed. With both hands he worked his way beneath her skirt. She raised her hips and his hands reappeared from under the skirt with her panties. I could now see her mound as her skirt opened wider when she parted her legs. I moved slowly to lie next to her and turning on my side lowered my lips to hers and kissed her. Her tongue parted my lips searching for mine and I joined in this game of tongues as very slowly I nervously opened the buttons of her blouse and slid my hand under the soft material finding a small soft naked breast with its erect nipple. I caressed the nipple with my thumb.



Her hand reached down and took hold of my cock and I was in heaven! This was so much different than the fumblings with the girls in the back seat of the cinema. Since I was 18 years old I had fantasied about a situation like this and I wasn t going to walk away from it now. I opened more buttons and parted the blouse lowering my head to a naked breast. Taking the nipple into my mouth I caressed it with my tongue and chewed on it with my teeth. I moved to the other breast and licked the nipple as she slowly caressed my cock.



I looked down our bodies and saw that Jim had his mouth on her mound. What he did to her made her grip me tighter and she trembled.



Suddenly she moved and got off the bed. Moving to a chair she took her skirt and blouse off. She had a fantastic tanned body with high breasts a slim waist and looked so erotic dressed only in stockings.



As she turned I could see that her mound was covered in a blanket of hair. She then got back on the bed and kneeling next to my shoulders she lowered her head and took my cock into her mouth.



Her tongue played around the head whilst her hand wanked me slowly. Jim stood up and moving next to us on the bed took hold of her hips and moved her around so that she could raise one knee and straddle my head. She lowered her mound down towards my mouth and I was lost in a feeling of immense desire and sexual madness.



Jim moved his mouth close to my ear you have to lick along the crease which I did willingly. He then moved his hands to her and parted the love lips. now you have to lick from the little button up through the channel to the entrance and back. I did as he said and was surprised at the reaction from Alice. She pushed her mound closer to my lips and her juices tasted sharp and bitter.



My hands took over from his to keep the lips open whilst my tongue continued with it s game. I was enjoying myself I took the small bud between my lips and sucked on it before sliding my tongue along the narrow channel to the entrance. I then entered her vaginal passage with my tongue. The opening was slick and ready and I felt Alice s vaginal sphincter twitch as the tongue slid past the membrane and into the waiting cave. The taste of her on my tongue made it that more exciting.



Out of the corner of my eye I noticed that Jim had his hand on his cock and was kneading it into full erection. I moved my tongue to the small bud allowing him to guide the hard cock to her entrance and I could see the head slowly enter her.



I doubled my efforts with my tongue Alice moaned and stiffened her thighs as I watched Jim move in and out of her with increasing speed.



It was so exciting and I could feel my juices working up my cock and quickly tried to move my hips away. She held me tight the movements of her hand on my cock increased and I suddenly came into her mouth!!.



Jim s movements became quicker and with a cry he thrust into her one last time and then remained frozen in her for a while. I guessed that he had come into her. As he withdrew slowly I saw that his cock had slackened and that it was slick with both their juices.



I raised my head and licked him clean. Alice moved up my body kissing my stomach and my nipples before planting her mouth onto mine. She used her tongue again and I could taste my own sperm!!.



Her lips then left mine and she got up from the bed and blew us a kiss before moving towards the door.



We got up from the bed and followed her to the bathroom. I stared as she bent down with her back to us to remove the stockings. I could see her beautiful buttocks and between them her mound gleaming with Jim s semen. She stepped into the shower turned the water on and started to soap her body. Jim pulled me into the shower and we all took turns in caressing each other with our soapy hands before we dried ourselves off and went back to the bed.



I held her very close pressed up against her back and I remember that I reached over with one hand to take possession of a beautiful round breast before falling asleep.

Everything starts with an innocent flirt with a twink friend

My Mentor

The wall above the drapes was faintly lit by a gray light. I figured it was close to dawn. The room was dark and quiet. Getting up. I found my way to the bathroom. The short hall was lighted by a strip of muted light leaking under the hotel room door. I closed the bathroom door and plunged into total darkness.. Fumblingly I found the light switch flipped it and instantly blinded myself.



I pissed washed my hands and face and dick drank some water turned off the light opened the door and waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. I thought about flushing the toilet but didn t because I figured the noise would wake my sleeping mentor.



I padded across the room to the draped window. I held the drape and curtain aside and looked across the airshaft to a lighted window. The drapes and curtains were wide open and two people were engaged in rear entry sex. I guessed some exhibitionists like to perform early in the day.



My mentor stirred and sat up in bed. What s going on Jeremy? What are you looking at?



Oh just the people in the room across the way.



What are they doing?



Fucking.



Really?



Really.



Sounds like a nice way to start the day.



I heard the bed covers getting pushed aside. Bare feet padded across the room. A pair of arms slipped around my waist and a pair of lips planted a soft kiss on my neck.



Open the drapes more.



I found the wand and pulled the drape back a ways.



Open the curtain too.



The hands moved from around my waist to my shoulders. Another kiss was planted on the side of my neck.



They look like they re enjoying themselves.



Yes. Looks like a loving fuck.



Bent over that straight back chair like that might be a little uncomfortable.



Probably the only chair they could easily move.



You re probably right.



Looks like someone is about ready to pop.



The guy across the way was driving his cock deep between his partner s butt cheeks. We watched as he gave one more hard push the several rapid short ones. He leaned over his partner s back then pulled out. In spite of the distance across the airshaft we could see a string of cum drip from his shiny cock.



Nicely done.



Nicely hung too.



The partner straightened up and turned around. They kissed then the guy bent down and took the partner s hard erect cock into his mouth. He sucked furiously for a few moments then pulled away. A stream of cum squirted across the gap between them and into his mouth. He followed the cum stream back to the source and took it back into his mouth.



When he was finished they both turned and looked rather expectantly I thought out their window.



I don t know whether to applaud or look away.



Open our drapes and curtains.



Although our room was dark and in shadow it was obvious in the gray light that both my mentor and I were naked.



Hank turned us sideways to the window. He kissed me then squatted down. My dick lay across his cheek as he licked and sucked my balls. The two guys in the room across the airshaft watched intently as Hank sucked my dick into his mouth.



In spite of the semi-darkness I was very self conscious of this rather public blowjob. Our room was filling with light as sunrise came nearer.



Hank was fondling my balls as his lips slipped up and down my dick.



I thought nervously The sun is rising in the sky and the cum is rising in my balls. And we re on stage.



My balls popped just as the sun cleared the roof of the building and flooded our room with bright light. Hank pulled off so a couple of wads landed on his face. Then he sucked me dry and cleaned me with his tongue. When he finished he turned to the window and waved. The two guys across the airshaft grinned and waved back. Hank stood up and gave me a cum sharing kiss. The window across the way was empty when we finished kissing.



Close the drapes.



And so began one of our weekends together at the most gay friendly hotel in the city.



It was too late to go back to sleep and too early for breakfast so we lay on our bed and engaged in some foreplay and horseplay until we decided to shower together. The shower is a great place for slippery fun. Soaping each other s body and washing slippery body parts is enjoyable. Hank enjoys rubbing our bodies together and he likes it when my soapy hard dick slips between his butt cheeks and when I run it up and down in his butt crack.



Hank is usually very discrete. That s why we are spending the weekend in a hotel. We met at the university. He is a full professor - Dr. Henry - and I m a student. He is fifty-three and I m twenty-two. The university is located about two hours from the city.



I said Hank is usually very discrete so this morning s blowjob in the window was way out of character for him. He sometimes does things like that when he feels he can remain anonymous.



Hank said he didn t know what a homosexual was when he found out that boys and girls were different but he knew from the start that he liked other boys more than he liked girls. He was in high school when he learned more about homosexuality. He also learned it was something you didn t talk about or show.



His first encounters with men were through school and church - teachers and preachers. It began with the usual touching and fondling and being naked together. Then it moved on to receiving oral sex and then to giving oral sex.



He said None of what I learned and did seemed wrong. It was right for me. I learned about my sexuality and I knew I was gay. Having sex with a woman made me uncomfortable. I had one girl friend who gave fantastic head but it wasn t the same as when a man was giving me head. And giving her head was no where close to going down on a man. And don t even mention intercourse.



Both during and after college he found other like minded men. At the university Hank appears to be an older almost asexual celibate Academic. He is known on campus by his title and first name - Dr. Henry. Now he is mentoring me in the ways and pleasures of man love.



I am curious and I m a willing student. I ve had several girl friends and I ve enjoyed sex with a number of them. And I ve had some enjoyable one night stands but man love is another aspect of sex and sexuality that I want to explore.



Dr. Henry teaches some rather esoteric courses that involve discussions of the interrelationships between philosophy ethics religion international events and how it all involves and affects each individual. Since I hadn t declared a major I was just taking courses to see if any field of study really interested me. I signed up to audit one of Dr. Henry s courses. And that s how we met.



Actually we met while working out at the gym in the field house. Sometimes when I have trouble studying I ll take a break and go to the gym for a workout session. Sometimes Dr. Henry would be working out too.



One evening he asked if I was taking one of his classes. I said yes that I was auditing a class. He asked me what I thought about the course and I told him it was all rather heavy going for me and that about the only subject he hadn t mention was human sexuality. He laughed and said that was for next semester.



We worked out together and often went for a cup of coffee after we finished our workout and after we showered. One evening just after we showered and dressed the power failed. The coffee shop was without power too. Dr. Henry suggested that we walk to his home. If the power was on there he d make some coffee.



From then on we d walk to his place for coffee after our workouts. One thing I liked about Dr. Henry s home was that he had a lot of art type photographs on the walls. Some of them were of nudes and several of those were male nudes.



He seemed pleased that I liked his taste in art. We talked about the human form and nudity and how people perceived nudity. Dr. Henry felt that nudity and being nude was not offensive and that it was a natural state for one to be nude.



We continued to work out together and we always ended up at Dr. Henry s.



Let me show you something that I show to very few people.



I followed him down a hall to a closed door.



This is my inner sanctum. My study. My refuge.



He opened the door. It looked like an office to me. The first thing that I noticed was the walls were covered with framed photos.



Dr Henry turned on the lights. Go ahead. Go in and take a look around.



All of the photos were male nudes. All were homoerotic. In many the men s dicks were in various stages of arousal.



Together we walked around the room. I think the male body and form are as beautiful as the female s.



I looked at a grouping of photos These men are handsome. There was a black and white photo of a younger man. He had shaggy pale blonde almost white hair pale skin and very large eyes. He was lying on his side on a rumpled bed in a pose that was definitely seductive. He s almost beautiful.



Dr. Henry stood next to me. He is isn t he? He put his hand on my back. I have a collection of photos of him.



He turned and walked to a bookcase. I watched as he selected an album and placed it on the desk. Sit down here. I think you ll like this.



The album contained a number of pictures of the pale blonde. The pictures became more explicit as I paged through the album. In several he was fully erect. In several he was holding his dick. The last pictures were of him and different men. They were posing while holding hands or with their arms round each other. In many of the photos either one or both were erect. The last picture was a kiss. I noticed their hard dicks were pressed together too.



Dr. Henry put his hand on my shoulder. This is particularly erotic don t you think?



I looked up at him Yes it is. It s almost. . .



Pornographic isn t it? Dr. Henry leaned against me as he reached down and closed the album. He leaned against my arm. I could feel his hard dick pressing against my arm. And I realized that I had a hard-on too. From looking at nude pictures of a young man.



He put the album back on the bookcase. Let s have some coffee shall we?



Over coffee we talked about our workouts my classes some of the pictures in his collection and I learned that one of his hobbies in addition to collecting photos was taking them. Several of the art photos on the walls in the living room and halls were his work.



Most of my pictures are still life s and of objects. I m not into scenics or nature except I do like to photograph leaves flowers seed heads and so on. Forms in nature you know like the human form. His smile was particularly warm and generous.



One evening we were walking to Dr. Henry s when we got caught in a cloudburst. We were soaked to the skin.



We better get out of these wet clothes. Let me get some towels and robes.



Dr. Henry pulled off his wet shoes and socks and disappeared down the hall. He returned with several towels and two robes. We quickly got out of our wet things toweled off and slipped into the warm dry robes.



Put these wet things in the clothes dryer. He indicated a set of folding doors in the hallway. And I ll make some hot tea.



After putting the clothes in the dryer I followed Dr. Henry into the kitchen. He bustled around with kettles and cups. He filled a teapot and sat it on a tray alongside two cups. He carried the tray into the living room. Have a seat. He nodded towards a large leather sofa. Make yourself comfortable.



I sat down on the sofa. Dr. Henry moved a wing back chair closer to the couch. He checked the tea.



I think I ll have a little rum. Tea and rum goes well with wet weather. It s so warming. Would you like a little too?



Yes please Dr. Henry.



He poured the team and rum. Here you go. He sat down in the chair And call me Hank.



Thank you Dr. Hank I smiled.



He laughed Just Hank. We ve worked out together and showered together so I think we can dispense with the formality of titles.



O.K. Hank. I sipped the tea. This is good.



The conversation quickly turned away from the weather and tea. We talked about some of the art photos that Hank had hung on the walls. He started talking about his camera equipment and he went to another room and came back with one.



This is my newest. He was holding what appeared to be a single lens reflex camera. It s digital. He showed me some of the features of the camera then set it aside. Would you like some more tea? With rum?



Sure. Please. I handed him my cup. He refilled it and handed it back to me. My robe kept slipping open a little as I moved around. Hank refilled his cup and sat back down. He crossed his legs at the ankles. His robe fell open exposing most of his legs. He continued to talk about his hobbies - collecting art and homoerotica and developing his skills as a photographer and artist.



I like working in black and white and I never even stopped to consider that the new camera is color digital. But I guess I can take care of that when I down load to the computer. He looked at me Let s find out. May I take your picture?



I was feeling relaxed and comfortable Sure.



Hank got his camera. He stood up and began snapping pictures as he moved around the sofa. He made comments such as Nice. Good. Perfect. as he moved around. I got into the act by changing poses a little. The robe came more and more open.



Hank stopped snapping photos and sat down on the edge of the sofa. I moved my legs. He moved around so he was sitting beside me. We reviewed the pictures that he had snapped. In the last one the robe barely covered part of one of my legs and my crotch.



That s going to be a nice print. He put his hand on my arm. You re very handsome in your robe. And seductive



I looked down. My robe had fallen aside as I had scooted around. I was essentially sitting in the nude in one of my professor s living room.



Jeremy You do know that I m a notorious homosexual?



I smiled I ve heard rumors.



And you re not frightened? Or put off?



No. Maybe a little apprehensive but more curious than apprehensive.



Curious.



Yes. About how men can er can. . .



Experience man love?



Man love?



Yes. The feelings and attraction between two men can be just as intense and overwhelming as that between a man and a woman. Or between two women for that matter.



I was thinking more about two men having. . . er having sex.



That s a small part of man love. May I touch you?



I shrugged the robe off my shoulders. Now I was completely nude. Yes. I smiled and put my hand on Hank s arm.



He took my hand in his and he gently squeezed. The tips of his fingers on his other hand caressed their way up my arm to my neck. Hank touched the side of my face with the back of his hand. You are seductive. His hand moved to my chest. Lay back.



I reclined against the cushions and pillows on the sofa. Hank got on his knees beside the sofa. He returned to caressing my chest. I jumped a little when his lips touched my skin. His fingertips rubbed one nipple as his tongue touched the other. I felt my nipples harden.



Hank stood up and took off his robe. His hard dick stuck up at an angle in front of him. I d seen him nude in the showers plenty of times but I d never seen him with a hard-on. I had an urge to touch his dick. Hank got back on his knees beside me. He put his hand on my hip as he leaned towards me.



He began sucking my nipple again. I could feel my dick stirring. I thought to myself Maybe I m a homosexual. I m lying here naked and a naked man is kissing and rubbing my body. And I m not repulsed. I was sort of lying on my side. My dick was trapped between my thighs. Hank s hand moved across my hip to my lower back. My dick stirred some more as his fingers traced part of my butt crack.



I squirmed around and shifted my position so I was lying more on my back. Hank was kissing my chest. His hand moved to my stomach. He gently rubbed and caressed my skin. His fingertips grazed my pubes. His hand moved to my thigh. My dick felt hard. I shifted my position a little more to free it.



Hank was leaving a trail of soft licks and kisses across my stomach. His hand was resting on the inside of my thigh. I inhaled as he lightly kissed the head of my dick. Hank moved himself closer to my waist. He picked up my hard dick and licked. He looked at me and smiled You ll enjoy this Jeremy.



I held my breathe as he closed his lips around my shaft.



Hank held his head still. I could feel the flat of his tongue massaging the head of my dick. His finger tips touched my ball sac. Unconsciously I spread my legs so he had better access. Hank separated my balls with his thumb. He massaged them and rolled them around as he sucked.



The thought that I was homosexual re-entered my mind. A man was sucking my dick and I was enjoying it. Hank stopped sucking my dick. His mouth moved to my balls. His hand squeezed and stroked my dick as he gently sucked my balls.



My hands moved to my chest. I found my still hard nipples with my fingertips. I twisted and squeezed them as Hank took my cock back into his warm mouth. He was sucking harder as his lips moved up and down my shaft. I could feel my dick getting more rigid.



I m going to cum!



Hank grunted.



Yahhh! Ohh! I arched my back as my balls popped.



I was amazed he kept my dick in his mouth. When I finished cumming Hank took my dick out of his smooth. He stroked and squeezed it and he licked a drop of cum off the tip. Then he licked the shaft and kissed the head. Without a word he got to his feet. Picking up his camera he took a number of pictures.



He held the camera in one hand as he stepped close to me. His hard dick looked like it was ready to explode. I wondered if he expected me to suck him but instead he began to stroke his dick with his free hand. He popped almost instantly. He held his dick and sort of aimed it as he squirted a long thick steam of cum which landed on my neck chest and stomach. When he was finished he took several more pictures.



Hank put his camera down and left the room. I heard water running. He returned with several warm washcloths and a towel. He got back down on his knees beside me. He didn t say anything as he washed my dick and cleaned his cum off of me. He just smiled a lot. When he finished he took the washcloths and towels away.



I was sitting up on the sofa when Hank returned. He helped me to my feet.



Did you enjoy that Jeremy?



Er yes er Hank.



Was this your first time?



Uh no er. . .



I mean the first time with a man?



Uh yes its. . .



I m glad I was your first.



He hugged me. I could feel his dick pressing against my thigh. Hank shifted his position and moved his hands to my butt. His pelvis pushed against mine. He kissed me lightly on the lips. I thought of the picture of the pale blonde guy and another man kissing. Our dicks were pressed together just like theirs were. Hank ground his pelvis against mine. I could feel his dick was harder and my was twitching.



I hope we can do this again.



Uh er uh I. . .



I m sorry Jeremy. Hank smiled I m making you uncomfortable. He kissed me on the cheek then stepped back.



l er I don t know. I m uh confused



I understand. I m sure your things are dry. I ll get them.



He walked out of the room Still nude. He was a nice looking man. And he did have a rather impressive looking dick and a set of balls.



He returned with my jogging clothes. They were still warm from the drier. I m sorry but your shoes are still wet.



That s o.k. It s only a short jog home. I dressed as we made small talk.



Hank stood in the hall still nude as I opened the front door.



Good night Jeremy.



Good night Dr. Henry.

I jogged home in the cool damp dark. Several times during the night I awakened and thought about what Hank and I had done. In the morning I woke up with a raging hard-on.



For the next two weeks the workouts and attending Hank s class went on as usual only we didn t stop by his place for coffee after the workouts. I went out on dates with several different girls. We made out a lot and that made me feel better but the feel of my dick in Hank s mouth still interested and aroused me.



One Thursday evening while we were dressing after our workout Hank asked Are you doing anything late Saturday morning?



No. Just studying. And maybe my laundry.



Why don t you come over for lunch. We can do your laundry while we eat.



Er sure. I thought about his mouth on my dick. That d be great. Thanks. What time?



Whenever you like. Say ten thirty or eleven?



Eleven will work. I hoped I didn t appear eager. Hank seemed to be a little eager too.



Promptly at eleven I rang the doorbell at Hank s.



Come on in Jeremy. Where s your laundry?



I did it last night. My date cancelled at the last minute.



Oh that s too bad. Was it a hot date?



No just a movie and maybe a brew or two afterwards.



Sounds like fun. A timer beeped in the background. Sounds like lunch is ready.



While we ate we talked about our workouts jogging classes and everything but what we both knew we wanted to talk about. We cleaned up the dishes and the kitchen. When Hank casually mentioned that he had downloaded and printed some of the pictures.



We went into his den where he took an envelope out of the desk. The first print out of the envelope was the one where Hank had just finished sucking me off. My eyes were closed there was a slight smile on my face and my hard dick looked all wet and shiny from being in Hank s mouth. Several of the other prints were of Hank shooting his cum onto me. He managed to get one just as his cock erupted into a long stream of thick cum. In the last print I was covered with cum and grinning like a real slut.



Hank had his arm around my waist as we thumbed through the stack of pictures. Would you take some photos of me?



I looked at him Sure.



And if it is o.k. I d like to take some more of you and of you and me together.



How are you going to do that?



I ll show you. I followed Hank into a room that had very little furniture in it but he had several cameras set up on tripods positioned around the room. The cameras will be set on automatic. He handed me a digital camera Use this and snap some as I strip.



When Hank was undressed he took the camera Now you.



I stripped as he snapped away. He put the camera down and went around to each of the other cameras. We stood in the center of the room. We started out by holding hands and touching each other. We got more explicit as Hank held our dicks together. We kissed and the kisses became more that just lips brushing together. Hank continued to rub our dicks together. We were both hard and erect.



I reached down and touched them. I d never touched another man s dick before. Hank moved his hands. His dick felt thick and heavy and warm in my hand. I used my other hand and found his balls. Hank smiled Your hands feel good Jeremy. I like having you hold me.



I felt like I was autopilot. Hank held my head in his hands and kissed me. I was still holding his dick and balls as I leaned forward and kissed his neck. I moved down to his chest where I kissed and sucked his nipples. Hank didn t say anything. The next thing I knew I was on my knees in front of him. Both of my hands were wrapped around his dick and I was holding it just inches from my face. I kissed the head of it.



You don t need to do that Jeremy.



But I want too. I looked up at Hank I ve never sucked a dick before.



Cock Jeremy. Men suck cock. Boys suck dick. And we re men.



I heard Hank go Ahhh as I put my mouth down over his cockhead. I wondered what I should do next now that his cock was in my mouth. I d had several blow jobs from girls but I never thought that I would be giving one. I remembered what Hank had done and I rubbed the flat of my tongue around and over the head.



Hank encouraged me by making suggestions suck as licking up and down the shaft and licking his balls which I noticed were shaved. He encouraged me to suck lightly and suck hard. Finally he started groaning. He pulled his cock out of my mouth and pumped it. He shot his cum onto my neck and shoulders.



That s when I remembered the cameras. I just sucked my first cock and it was recorded. Hank helped me to my feet.



So that was your first time?



Er yes. You were the first man who sucked my er cock and yours is the first that I ve uh sucked.



Did you like it.



I smiled I think it might be a taste that I d like to acquire.



Good for you Hank laughed. By the way. He indicated the cum on my neck and shoulders That s called a string of pearls. On the face is called a facial or face painting.



He got onto his knees This is the slave position. Then he began to suck my cock. He sucked hard and fast and in a few minutes my knees were shaking.



I m cumming. Hank pulled my cock out of his mouth and held it as the cum splattered on his face. He put my cock back into his mouth and gently sucked until I finished cumming.



We cleaned up and downloaded from the cameras. Seeing myself with a cock in my mouth gave me pause but it excited me too. Although we stayed naked all afternoon we didn t have any more sex. We looked at some more of Hank s collection and talked about man love.



I know a hotel in the city where we could stay and enjoy ourselves. Would you be interested?



Sure. I wanted to learn more about man love. And I wanted to suck Hank s cock some more.



The next weekend we went to the city. Hank explained the hotel was very gay friendly and discreet. We visited several galleries and some tourist attractions. When we were in our room Hank told and showed me a lot of the techniques of fellatio. He demonstrated them on me and I practiced on him. I liked to practice a lot.



Hank introduced me to prostate massage. I felt like I had to pee but I didn t want him to stop. And my cock and balls literally exploded when I did cum. I massaged him until he had a huge orgasm. I sucked him dry and tasted cum for the first time.



We became more discreet on and around the campus. I stayed in his class and we cut back on the workouts and jogging together. I wanted to go to the hotel every week but Hank insisted on no more than two visits a month. I d visit Hank on a Saturday or Sunday afternoon. We got to a point where we d immediately strip and begin servicing each other. We did our first sixty-nine on Hank s bed. It quickly became our favorite position for sucking cock.



Some of the hotel stays consisted of staying in our rooms staying naked and practicing man love. We did a lot of touching and kissing and caressing and stroking in addition to sucking each other and giving each other prostate massages.



During most of hotel stays we would visit one or two gay bars eat at one or two nice restaurants and visit museums or art and photo galleries. On one trip we visited a couple of gay clubs. One called itself a spa and the other called itself a swim club but both of them were primarily were sex clubs.



At each club we paid the admission charge and rented a locker. The clubs had rooms for rent but those are for guys who were looking for sex and who wanted a place with a bed for the sex. We were tourists. We left everything except some cash and an ID back at the hotel. After we stripped we d go on a tour of the club. Everyone had a towel but almost everyone walked around naked. Almost everyone had hard-ons. Each club had numerous public rooms - the locker room of course a TV lounge with mostly gay porn running a steam room a weight room a game room a room full of hot tubs and spas a sauna and a number of rooms filled with pads cushions and pillows.



There was sex every where. It started practically at the front door. There were guys sucking and getting sucked. There were guys taking it up the butt and giving it in the butt. Guys were being double and tripled teamed. Sex was going on in the public and the private rooms.



The spa had a three level glory hole setup. If you just wanted to be sucked you went to the top level. If you just wanted to suck you could stay on the lowest level. If you wanted to suck and be sucked you got onto the middle level. It was a popular place. There must of been three dozen guys there and every mouth and cock seemed to be taken care of.



The swim club had two swimming pools. Some people did swim but both pools were mainly hook up places. The outdoor pool was on a roof top. It was well screened and nude sunbathing seemed to be the main nonsexual activity. Hank sat on the edge of the outdoor pool with his legs dangling in the water. I hung on the pool coping between his knees. I made my public outing and debut as I sucked his cock. I received a round of scattered applause and cheers when I swallowed his load.



Both places pushed safe sex and free condoms and lube were everywhere. It was fun and exciting being in a crowd of naked men who were having sex with everyone and everywhere but Hank and I agreed that sex with strangers was not for us.



Hank introduced me to anal sex during our fifth or sixth stay at the hotel. I was massaging his prostate when he said that he wanted to be fucked. I continued the massage By me?



Yes. By you. Hank smiled It s another part of man love.



We used a silky lotion as a lubricant for the prostate massages and for jacking off. Hank picked up the bottle This will work for fucking too. Work more lube into my ass and grease up your cock.



Uh should I use a . . .



You can use a condom if you want to but I d prefer it if you went without. That s called going bareback. I want to feel the warmth of your hard cock and if you cum I want to feel that too.



Hank piled some pillows on the bed. he took the lotion and rubbed it all over my cock. After he handed the bottle to me he lay back on the pillows. He positioned himself so his hips and butt were elevated. He raised his legs and pulled his knees to his chest.



I m all yours Jeremy. Lube me and fuck me.



I worked more of the lotion into his butt. I found using two or three fingers worked best. After applying another coat of lube to my cock I got on my knees by Hank s butt. I scooted close and held the head of my cock against his lubed brown hole.



Push slowly Jeremy.



I pushed. It wasn t like slipping a hard dick into a hot wet slick pussy. Hank s butt hole stretched as it opened to accept my cockhead.



Keep pushing Jeremy. You re almost there.



I felt less resistance as my cockhead pushed through his muscle ring. His butt hole closed around my cock shaft.



Hank grinned You re in. Welcome home.



He let his knees come up off of his chest. I put my hands on his calves. I found I could brace myself and hold his legs up at the same time. I looked at Hank. He was smiling at me. His hard cock was flat against his belly. His shaved balls lay above my hard cock. Hank flexed his butt hole and squeezed my shaft.



It s just like fucking a pussy Jeremy. It s a man pussy. Shove you cock in as deep as it will go and let s fuck.



I pushed until all of my cock was in Hank s ass and my pubes were brushing him. Hank laughed as I began to work my cock in and out of his ass.



That s it. Take me on a cock ride.



I rolled him back on his shoulders and raised up on my knees so I could get the longest stroke possible. I d never fucked anyone s ass before but it definitely was not like fucking a pussy. Hank kept clenching and unclenching his sphincter muscle as I pumped away.



That s it Jeremy. Pound my ass.



Hank s cock was bouncing around as my pelvis smacked against his butt. I couldn t tell if my cock was massaging his prostate but the flow of pre-cum was copious. Maybe Hank was just turned on. I was. I had to stop and rest a couple of times. The first time I rested with my boner buried deep. The second time I was barely inside him. Hank teased me by squeezing my cock. I teased him by pulling against his muscle ring.



The cum was rising in my balls and my cock was feeling swollen and more rigid. When it came to cumming fucking ass was just like fucking pussy. My strokes became shorter and more erratic and I shoved my cock as deep as I could when I blew my wad.



Hank jacked off until he covered his stomach and chest with a mix of pre-cum and cum. I pulled my cock out of his ass and rubbed it against his. I lay down on top of him. Hank wrapped his legs around mine and we ground our cocks and balls together as we kissed.



A couple of weekends after that Hank took my anal cherry. We d fallen asleep after a long sixty-nine session that ended with me fucking Hank. I felt the bed shift as Hank got up. What s happening?



I ll be right back sleepy head. I ve got to piss.



After kicking the covers back I piled up both pillows. I got on my knees with my ass up in the air and my head resting on the pillows.



Hank laughed when he returned from the bathroom What are you doing?



I think its time for you to fuck me.



Right now?



Why not?



Well o.k. Let me find the lube.



Hank spread the lotion around my tight pucker. He carefully worked one slick finger into me. He finger fucked my ass with one finger for a few minutes before he worked a second finger in. I tried to relax as he stretched and lubed my butt hole. The insertion of his third finer hurt a little but after a couple of minutes of twisting and reaming I wanted more than fingers.



Raising my head I looked at Hank Let me suck you and get you hard.



He crawled up to my face and pushed his cock into my waiting mouth. It tasted bitterly of urine. It tasted great.



Don t suck too hard or too long.



I wiggled my ass as I let his cock drop out of my mouth Take me.



Hank smiled as he lubed his hard cock I ll go slow. Let me know if it hurts too much.



He got behind me and worked two fingers and more lube into me. I felt his hands on my hips and then his cockhead pressed against my tight hole. Ready?



Yes.



Hank pushed and my hole began to open to receive him.



O.k.?



Yes. Keep going.



There was a brief sharp pain followed by a burning sensation. I gasped. I hadn t realized that I had been holding my breath.



Still o.k.



Yes.



Well that was easy. I popped right in.



The burning sensation had eased. My ass was no longer virgin.



Now that you ve got my cherry ass what are you going to do with it?



Hank laughed You sound eager.



I am.



He lightly slapped my ass. O.k. then. Here we go. Hang on. It could be a rough ride.



I put my head back down on the pillow and grinned to myself as Hank pulled his cock back. I laughed out loud as I felt his thick cock push deep into me.



Hank didn t ride me roughly. He was gentle and almost tender. He rubbed my back and shoulders. His fuck strokes were long and slow and deep. He laughed when I tried to squeeze his cock by flexing my muscle ring. I reached under myself and touched my cock. It was hard and flowing pre-cum. I forgot the pain and burning sensation and concentrated on the other sensations in my ass.



Hank buried his cock deep. I could feel it jerking and jumping as he filled my ass with his hot cum. I shot my wad onto the sheets. Hank leaned over me and rested until his soft cock dropped out of my ass with a soft pop. He got off me and I rolled over and pulled him down on top of me. We kissed and cuddled. We pulled up the sheets and in spite of the wetness we fell asleep.



We usually fuck each other several times on our weekends. I like being in the doggie position. I like churning my cock in Hank s ass and I like to move my ass and feel Hank churning when he fucks me. But I like the missionary position too because we can watch each other s face. When I m the bottom both Hank and I can play with my cock.



I like fucking because we can talk and tell each other what we like and to go faster or easier. Talking isn t something one can do when one s mouth is full of hard cock. I like fucking but I still like sucking Hank s cock best of all.



I ve taken what I ve learned from Hank and shared it with some girlfriends who have developed the techniques to give an excellent blowjob. I ve introduced a couple of them to anal sex. They think I m a little kinky but they get off too when they butt fuck me with a strap-on.



I ve learned much from Hank and I learn something each time we are together. Man love is something I will always practice. But I m not stopping man-woman love.



Hank mentioned that two of his old friends will be in the city when we visit next time. Coincidentally they will be staying at the hotel. I wonder if my mentor has another lesson in mind for me.